UNITED STATES

SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION

Washington, D.C. 20549

 

 

FORM 20-F

 

 

(Mark One)

¨ REGISTRATION STATEMENT PURSUANT TO SECTION 12(b) OR (g) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

or

 

x ANNUAL REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

For the fiscal year ended December 31, 2010

or

 

¨ TRANSITION REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

or

 

¨ SHELL COMPANY REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

Commission file number 1-14978

 

 

Smith & Nephew plc

(Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter)

 

 

England and Wales

(Jurisdiction of incorporation or organization)

15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA

(Address of principal executive offices)

 

 

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(b) of the Act:

 

Title of each class

 

Name on each exchange on which registered

American Depositary Shares

Ordinary Shares of 20¢ each

 

New York Stock Exchange

New York Stock Exchange*

 

* Not for trading, but only in connection with the registration of American Depositary Shares, pursuant to the requirements of the Securities and Exchange Commission.

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(g) of the Act: None.

Securities for which there is a reporting obligation pursuant to Section 15(d) of the Act: None.

 

 

 

Indicate the number of outstanding shares of each of the issuer’s classes of capital or common stock as of the close of the period covered by the annual report: 951,021,116 Ordinary Shares of 20¢ each

Indicate by check mark if the registrant is a well-known seasoned issuer, as defined in Rule 405 of the Securities Act    Yes   x     No   ¨

If this Report is an annual or transition report, indicate by check mark if the registrant is not required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934    Yes   ¨     No   x

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant (1) has filed all reports required to be filed by Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to file such reports), and (2) has been subject to such filing requirements for the past 90 days:    Yes   x     No   ¨

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant has submitted electronically and posted on its corporate Web site, if any, every Interactive Data File required to be submitted and posted pursuant to Rule 405 of Regulation S-T (§232.405 of this chapter) during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to submit and post such files).    Yes   ¨     No   ¨

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a large accelerated filer, an accelerated filer, or a non-accelerated filer:

 

Large Accelerated Filer   x   Accelerated Filer   ¨   Non-accelerated filer   ¨

Indicate by check mark which basis of accounting the registrant has used to prepare the financial statements included in this filing.

 

U.S. GAAP   ¨    International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board   x    Other   ¨

If “Other” has been checked to the previous question indicate by check mark which financial statement item the registrant has elected to follow:    Item 17   ¨     Item 18   ¨

If this is an annual report, indicated by check mark whether the registrant is a shell company (as defined in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act).    Yes   ¨     No   x

 

 

 


LOGO

 

INTRODUCTION AND FINANCIAL SUMMARY

 

The Smith & Nephew Group (the “Group”) is a global medical devices business operating in the markets for orthopaedic reconstruction and trauma, endoscopy (which includes arthroscopic procedures referred to as sports medicine) and advanced wound management, with revenue of approximately $4 billion in 2010. Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) is the parent company of the Group. It is an English public limited company with its shares listed on the premium list of the UK Listing Authority and traded on the London Stock Exchange. Shares are also traded on the New York Stock Exchange in the form of American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”).

 

This is the Annual Report of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2010. It comprises, in a single document, the Annual Report and Accounts of the company in accordance with UK requirements and the Annual Report on Form 20-F in accordance with the regulations of the United States Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”).

 

Smith & Nephew’s corporate website, www.smith-nephew.com, gives additional information on the Group, including an electronic version of this Annual Report. Information made available on this website, or other websites mentioned in this Annual Report, are not, and should not be regarded as being, part of or incorporated into this Annual Report.

 

For the convenience of the reader, a Glossary of technical and financial terms used in this document is included on page 152. The product names referred to in this document are identified by use of capital letters and are trademarks owned by or licensed to members of the Group.

 

Financial Summary

 

Financial Highlights (i) (iii)

    

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

     2008
$ million
 

Revenue

       3,962         3,772         3,801  

Underlying growth in revenue (%)

       4      2 %      6

Trading profit

       969         857         776  

Underlying growth in trading profit (%)

       11      15 %      6

Trading profit margin (%)

       24.5      22.7 %      20.4

Operating profit

       920         723         630  

Attributable profit for the year

       615         472         377  

Adjusted attributable profit

       654         580         493  

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share

       69.3 ¢      53.4 ¢      42.6 ¢

EPSA

       73.6 ¢      65.6 ¢      55.6 ¢

Growth in EPSA (%)

       12      18 %      7

Dividends per Ordinary Share (ii)

       15.82 ¢      14.39 ¢      13.08 ¢

Cash generated from operations

       1,111         1,030         815   

Trading cash flow

       825         771         612   

Trading profit to cash conversion (%)

       85      90 %      79

 

(i) Items shown in italics are non-GAAP measures. Reconciliations to reported figures are on pages 24 to 27.

 

(ii) The Board has proposed a final dividend of 9.82 US cents per share which together with the first interim dividend of 6.00 US cents makes a total for 2010 of 15.82 US cents. The final dividend is expected to be paid, subject to shareholder approval, on 19 May 2011 to shareholders on the Register of Members at the close of business on 3 May 2011.

 

(iii) All items are $ million unless otherwise indicated.

 

Key Performance Indicators

 

The Directors’ Report includes a number of measures that management use as key performance indicators including those financial performance indicators set out in the Financial Summary above. A discussion of the reasons for, calculation and limitations of the key financial performance indicators is set out below.

 

The Group is focused on continued delivery of sustainable profitable growth through four strategic pillars – ‘Customer led’, ‘Efficient’, ‘Investing for growth’ and ‘Aligned’ – as explained on page 4 of this document.

 

From these four strategic pillars, a scorecard has been developed which identifies the specific functional strategic imperatives for each part of the Group. The performance against the scorecard is evaluated against a series of financial and non-financial indicators and measures.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   i


 

 

The principal key financial performance indicators used in the scorecard, which measure performance against the Group’s strategic pillars, are:

 

(i) Underlying growth in revenue

 

Underlying growth in revenue is used to compare the revenue in a given year to the previous year on a like-for-like basis. This is achieved by adjusting for the impact of sales of products acquired in material business combinations and for movements in exchange rates. Underlying growth in revenue is not presented in the accounts prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards (“IFRS”) and is therefore not a Generally Accepted Accounting Principle (a “non-GAAP” measure). An explanation of how this non-GAAP measure is calculated is presented in the “Business Overview” on page 24.

 

The Group believes that the tabular presentation and reconciliation of reported revenue growth to underlying revenue growth assists investors in their assessment of the Group’s performance in each business segment and for the Group as a whole.

 

Underlying growth in revenue is considered by the Group to be an important measure of performance in terms of local functional currency since it excludes those items considered to be outside the influence of local management. The Group’s management uses this non-GAAP measure in its internal financial reporting, budgeting and planning to assess performance on both a business segment and a consolidated Group basis. Revenue growth at constant currency is important in measuring business performance compared to competitors and compared to the growth of the market itself.

 

The Group considers that revenue from sales of products acquired in material business combinations results in a step-up in growth in revenue in the year of acquisition that cannot be wholly attributed to local management’s efforts with respect to the business in the year of acquisition. Depending on the timing of the acquisition, there will usually be a further step change in the following year. A measure of growth excluding the effects of business combinations also allows senior management to evaluate the performance and relative impact of growth from the existing business and growth from acquisitions. The process of making business acquisitions is directed, approved and funded from the Group corporate centre in line with strategic objectives.

 

The material limitation of the underlying growth in revenue measure is that it excludes certain factors, described above, which ultimately have a significant impact on total revenues. The Group compensates for this limitation by taking into account relative movements in exchange rates in its investment, strategic planning and resource allocation. In addition, as the evaluation and assessment of business acquisitions is not within the control of local management, performance of acquisitions is monitored centrally until the business is integrated. The Group’s management considers that the non-GAAP measure of underlying growth in revenue and the GAAP measure of growth in revenue are complementary measures, neither of which management uses exclusively.

 

(ii) Trading profit and trading profit margin

 

Growth in trading profit and trading profit margin (trading profit expressed as a percentage of revenue) are measures which present the growth trend in the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents these measures to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group’s internal financial reporting (budgets, monthly reporting, forecasts, long-term planning and incentive plans), focuses primarily on profit and earnings before these items. Trading profit and trading profit margin are not recognised measures under IFRS and are therefore non-GAAP financial measures.

 

The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be adjusted and identified separately: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; gains and losses arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses; and taxation thereon. An explanation of how trading profit is calculated is presented in “Business Overview” on page 25.

 

The material limitation of these measures is that they exclude significant income and costs that have a direct impact on current and prior years’ profit attributable to shareholders. They do not, therefore, measure the overall performance of the Group presented by the GAAP measures of earnings per share and operating profit. The Group considers that no single measure enables it to assess overall performance and therefore it compensates for the limitation of the adjusted earnings per share and trading profit measures by considering them in conjunction with their GAAP equivalents. The gains or losses which are identified separately arise from irregular events or transactions. Such events or transactions are authorised centrally and require a strategic assessment which includes consideration of financial returns and generation of shareholder value. Amortisation of acquisition intangibles will occur each year, whilst other excluded items arise irregularly depending on the events that give rise to such items.

 

 

ii   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

(iii) Adjusted earnings per ordinary share

 

Growth in adjusted earnings per ordinary shares (“EPSA”) is another measure which presents the trend growth in the long-term profitability of the Group. EPSA is not a recognised measure under IFRS and is therefore a non-GAAP financial measure.

 

EPSA excludes the same impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability as set out and discussed in the section on trading profit above, including the material limitations of such measures. A reconciliation of adjusted attributable profit, which represents the numerator used in the EPSA calculation, to attributable profit is presented in “Business Overview” on page 26.

 

(iv) Trading cash flow and trading profit to cash conversion ratio

 

Growth in trading cash flow and improvement in the trading profit to cash conversion ratio are measures which present the trend growth in the long-term cash generation of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term performance.

 

Trading cash flow is defined as cash generated from operations less net capital expenditure but before acquisition related cash flows, restructuring and rationalisation cash flows and cash flows arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses. Trading profit to cash conversion ratio is trading cash flow expressed as a percentage of trading profit. The nature and material limitations of these adjusting items are discussed in the sections above.

 

The Group presents these measures to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group’s internal financial reporting (budgets, monthly reporting, forecasts, long-term planning and incentive plans) focuses on cash generation before these items. Trading cash flow and trading profit to cash conversion ratio are not recognised measures under IFRS and are therefore considered non-GAAP financial measures. A reconciliation of trading cash flow to cash generated from operations is presented in “Business Overview” on page 27.

 

The material limitation of this measure is that it could exclude significant cash flows that have had a direct impact on the current and prior years’ financial performance of the Group. It does not, therefore, measure the financial performance of the Group presented by the GAAP measure of cash generated from operations. The Group considers that no single measure enables it to assess financial performance and therefore it compensates for the limitation of the trading cash flow measure by considering it in conjunction with the GAAP equivalents. Cash flows excluded relate to irregular events or transactions including acquisition related costs, restructuring and rationalisation costs and cash flows arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses.

 

Presentation

 

The Group’s fiscal year end is 31 December. References in this Annual Report to a particular year are to the fiscal year unless otherwise indicated. Except as the context otherwise requires, “Ordinary Share” or “share” refer to the Ordinary Shares of Smith & Nephew plc of 20 US cents each.

 

The results of the Group, as reported in US Dollars, are affected by movements in exchange rates between US Dollars and other currencies. The Group applied the average exchange rates prevailing during the year to translate the results of companies with functional currency other than US Dollars. The currencies which most influenced these translations in the years covered by this report were Sterling, Swiss Franc and the Euro.

 

The Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew in this Annual Report are presented in US Dollars. Solely for the convenience of the reader, certain parts of this Annual Report contain translations of amounts in US Dollars into Sterling at specified rates. These translations should not be construed as representations that the US Dollar amounts actually represent such Sterling amounts or could be converted into Sterling at the rate indicated. Except as where stated otherwise, the translation of US Dollars and cents to Sterling and pence appearing in this Annual Report has been made at the Bank of England exchange rate on the date indicated. On 23 February 2011, the Bank of England rate was US$1.6238 per £1.

 

The Accounts of the Group in this Annual Report are presented in millions (“m”) unless otherwise indicated.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   iii


 

 

Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements

 

The Group’s reports filed with, or furnished to, the US Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”), including this document and written information released, or oral statements made, to the public in the future by or on behalf of the Group, contain “forward-looking statements” within the meaning of the US Private Securities Litigation Reform Act of 1995, that may or may not prove accurate. In particular, statements regarding expected revenue growth and trading margins discussed under “Outlook and Trend Information”, market trends and our product pipeline are forward-looking statements. Phrases such as “aim”, “plan”, “intend”, “anticipate”, “well-placed”, “believe”, “estimate”, “expect”, “target”, “consider” and similar expressions are generally intended to identify forward-looking statements. Forward-looking statements involve known and unknown risks, uncertainties and other important factors that could cause actual results, to differ materially from what is expressed or implied by the statements. For Smith & Nephew, these factors include: economic and financial conditions in the markets we serve, especially those affecting health care providers, payors and customers; price levels for established and innovative medical devices; developments in medical technology; regulatory approvals, reimbursement decisions or other government actions; product defects or recalls; litigation relating to patent or other claims; legal compliance risks and related investigative, remedial or enforcement actions; strategic actions, including acquisitions and dispositions and our success in integrating acquired businesses; and numerous other matters that affect us or our markets, including those of a political, economic, business or competitive nature. Specific risks faced by the Group are described under “Risk Factors” on page 18 of this Annual Report. Any forward-looking statement is based on information available to Smith & Nephew as of the date of the statement. All written or oral forward-looking statements attributable to Smith & Nephew are qualified by this caution. Smith & Nephew does not undertake any obligation to update or revise any forward-looking statement to reflect any change in circumstances or in Smith & Nephew’s expectations.

 

Market Data

 

Market data and market share estimates throughout this report are derived from a variety of sources including publicly available competitors’ information, internal management information and independent market research reports.

 

Documents on Display

 

It is possible to read and copy documents referred to in this Annual Report at the Registered Office of the Company. Documents referred to in this Annual Report that have been filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission in the US may be read and copied at the SEC’s public reference room located at 450 Fifth Street, NW, Washington DC 20549. Please call the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330 for further information on the public reference rooms and their copy charges. The SEC also maintains a web site at www.sec.gov that contains reports and other information regarding registrants that file electronically with the SEC. This Annual Report and some of the other information submitted by the Group to the SEC may be accessed through the SEC website.

 

 

iv   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

Description of the Group

 

  4   The Business

10   Operating Activities

13   The Business and the Community

18   Risk

   

 

Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects

 

24   Business Overview

29   2010 Year

34   2009 Year

39   Financial Position, Liquidity and Capital Resources

41   Legal Proceedings

 

43   Outlook and Trend Information

44   Contractual Obligations

44   Off-balance Sheet Arrangements

44   Related Party Transactions

 

Corporate Governance Statement

 

46   The Board and Executive Officers

48   Governance and Policy

55   Accountability, Audit and Internal Control Framework

   

 

Directors’ Remuneration Report

 

59   Directors’ Remuneration Report    

 

Group Accounts

 

74   Directors’ Responsibilities for the Accounts

75   Directors’ Responsibility Statement Pursuant to
      Disclosure and Transparency Rule 4

76   Independent Auditor’s UK Report

78   Independent Auditor’s US Report

80   Group Income Statement

 

80   Group Statement of Comprehensive Income

81   Group Balance Sheet

82   Group Cash Flow Statement

83   Group Statement of Changes in Equity

84   Notes to the Group Accounts

 

Company Accounts

 

129   Company Auditor’s Report

131   Company Balance Sheet

132   Notes to the Company Accounts

   

 

Investor Information

 

136   Shareholder Return

138   Information for Shareholders

141   Share Capital

143   Selected Financial Data

145   Taxation Information for Shareholders

 

147   Articles of Association

150   Cross Reference to Form 20-F

152   Glossary of Terms

155   Index

 

 

 

2010 Annual Report   1


 

 

 

THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK

 

 

 

 

 

 

2   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

DESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP

 

This section discusses the activities, resources and operating environment of the business under the following headings:

 

The Business

          

History and Development

       4   

Business Description

       4   

Operating Activities

          

Sales and Marketing

       10   

Manufacturing, Supply and Distribution

       10   

Property, Plant and Equipment

       11   

Research and Development

       11   

Intellectual Property

       12   

Regulation

       12   

The Business and the Community

          

Our commitment to Sustainability

       13   

Employees

       17   

Risk

          

Risk Factors

       18   

Exchange and interest rate risk and financial instruments

       21   

 

Discussion of the Group’s operating and financial performance, liquidity and financial resources for 2010 and 2009 is given in the “Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects” section (pages 23 to 44).

 

Discussion of the Group’s management structure and corporate governance procedures is set out in the “Corporate Governance Statement” section (pages 45 to 57).

 

The “Directors’ Remuneration Report” gives details of the Group’s policies on senior management’s remuneration in 2010 (pages 59 to 71).

 

Details of the structure of the Company’s share capital and securities, persons with significant shareholdings in the Company and a summary of the articles of association are incorporated into the Directors’ Report and are given in “Investor Information” (pages 135 to 149).

 

 

2010 Annual Report   3


THE BUSINESS

 

HISTORY AND DEVELOPMENT

 

Group Strategy

 

Smith & Nephew’s overall vision is to help improve people's lives by repairing and healing the human body. To achieve this, the Group is focused on continued delivery of sustainable profitable growth, through four strategic pillars:

 

 

Customer led ’: outperforming our served markets by focusing on our customers; anticipating and innovating to deliver on their needs.

 

 

Efficient ’: delivering operating margin improvement and freeing up resources to invest in the business, through streamlining process and systems re-engineering.

 

 

Investing for growth ’: driving additional sales from new opportunities such as emerging markets, biologics and adjacent technologies.

 

 

Aligned ’: aligning objectives across the business and developing our talent and organisation for consistent execution, through leveraging core functions and sharing best practices.

 

Group History

 

The Group has a history dating back over 150 years to the family enterprise of Thomas James Smith who opened a small pharmacy in Hull, England in 1856. On his death in 1896, his nephew Horatio Nelson Smith took over the management of the business.

 

By the late 1990s, Smith & Nephew had expanded into being a diverse healthcare conglomerate with operations across the globe, including various medical devices, personal care products and traditional and advanced woundcare treatments. In 1998, Smith & Nephew announced a major restructuring to focus management attention and investment on three global business units – advanced wound management, endoscopy and orthopaedics – which offered high growth and margin opportunities.

 

Smith & Nephew was incorporated and listed on the London Stock Exchange in 1937 and in 1999 the Group was also listed on the New York Stock Exchange. In 2001, Smith & Nephew became a constituent member of the FTSE-100 index in the UK. This means that Smith & Nephew is included in the top 100 companies traded on the London Stock Exchange measured in terms of market capitalisation.

 

Today, Smith & Nephew is a public limited company incorporated and headquartered in the UK and carries out business around the world.

 

Recent Developments

 

On 10 February 2011, the Group announced that David Illingworth will retire from the Board and as Chief Executive, at the Annual General Meeting on 14 April 2011. It was also announced that Olivier Bohuon will join the Board as an executive director on 1 April 2011. He will offer himself for re-election by the shareholders at the Annual General Meeting and, subject to his re-appointment, shall assume the position of Chief Executive Officer at the conclusion of the Annual General Meeting on 14 April 2011.

 

In December 2010, the Group reviewed and replaced its principal banking facilities ahead of their maturity in May 2012. The Group has reduced its $1 billion 5 year term loan to $500 million with effect from 20 December 2010. Smith & Nephew has also cancelled its $1.5 billion multi-currency revolving loan facility and replaced it with a new 5-year $1 billion multi-currency revolving loan facility.

 

BUSINESS DESCRIPTION

 

Organisation

 

Smith & Nephew is organised into three primary Global Business Units (“GBUs”), which are also our reporting segments: Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management. Included within the Orthopaedics segment are our biologics activities, which comprise research and development projects under the direction of a Committee representing all GBUs.

 

Smith & Nephew operates on a worldwide basis and has distribution channels in over 90 countries. In the more established countries by revenue, the Group’s business operations are organised by GBU. In the majority of the remaining markets, operations are managed by country managers who are responsible for sales and distribution of the Group’s product range. These comprise the emerging markets unit.

 

A head office team in London, England directs the overall business and supports the business units, primarily in the areas of business development, legal, company secretarial, finance, human resources and investor relations.

 

 

4   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Orthopaedics

 

Overview

 

Orthopaedics comprises reconstruction, trauma and clinical therapies products.

 

The Orthopaedics business is managed worldwide from Memphis, Tennessee, the site of its main development and manufacturing facility, with a European headquarters in Baar, Switzerland. Products are also manufactured at smaller facilities in Switzerland, Germany, and the UK as well as by third-party manufacturers. A new facility has been constructed in Beijing, China.

 

Products

 

Orthopaedic reconstruction implants include hip, knee and shoulder joints as well as ancillary products such as bone cement. Orthopaedic trauma fixation products consist of internal and external devices and other products, including shoulder fixation and orthobiological materials used in the stabilisation of severe fractures and deformity correction procedures. Clinical therapies products are those that are applied in an orthopaedic office or a clinic setting and include bone growth stimulation and joint fluid therapies.

 

Knee Implant Systems – The Orthopaedics business offers a range of products for specialised knee procedures. The LEGION/GENESIS II Total Knee System is a comprehensive system designed to allow surgeons to address a wide range of knee procedures from primary to revision. LEGION TKS features VERILAST Technology, an advanced bearing surface. The JOURNEY Active Knee Solutions, a family of advanced, customised products designed to treat early to mid-stage osteoarthritis patients, provides more normal feeling and motion through bone ligament preservation and anatomic replication. Other knee systems include the PLUS Solution Knee Family and PROFIX Knee. Our LEGION/GENESIS II and JOURNEY also utilise VISONAIRE Patient-Matched Instrumentation, a new technology platform of patient-matched cutting blocks for total knee procedures.

 

Hip Implant Systems – The Orthopaedics business offers a broad range of hip replacement systems. In particular, the R3 Acetabular System includes a modular acetabular cup that provides a variety of advanced bearings within a single system. The BIRMINGHAM HIP Resurfacing System is a system for hip resurfacing, a bone conserving approach, which utilises proven low wear metal-on-metal bearing surface technology. Other hip systems include the SYNERGY Hip System, ANTHOLOGY Hip System and the SL-PLUS Hip Family System.

 

Bearing surfaces – The Orthopaedics business utilises a range of bearing surfaces in its implant systems, including its proprietary OXINIUM Technology. Oxidised zirconium, branded OXINIUM, combines the enhanced wear resistance of a ceramic bearing with the superior durability of a metallic bearing. When combined with highly cross-linked polyethylene (“XLPE”) it results in our VERILAST Technology. LEGION Primary Knee, with VERILAST Technology, is the only knee system with a 30 year wear performance claim approved by the United States Food and Drug Administration (“FDA”) – more than double the performance expectation for wear compared to conventional technologies.

 

Trauma Implant Systems – The principal fixation products are the TRIGEN Intramedullary Nailing system, TRIGEN Meta Nail with expanded fixation and technique options, TRIGEN INTERTAN Intertrochanteric Antegrade nails for hip fractures, TRIGEN SURESHOT Distal Targeting System for Intramedullary Nailing and PERI-LOC Periarticular Locked Plating system which offers a comprehensive family of fracture specific plate and screw products for the upper and lower extremity.

 

For external fixation and limb restoration, Orthopaedics offers the TAYLOR SPATIAL FRAME Circular Fixation System and JET-X Unilateral Fixator.

 

Clinical therapies – The principal clinical therapies products offered include the EXOGEN Ultrasound Bone Healing System which utilises low-intensity pulsed ultrasound to accelerate the healing of fresh fractures and to heal non unions. DUROLANE Joint Fluid Therapy and SUPARTZ Joint Fluid Therapy are non-surgical, non-pharmacological pain-relieving therapies for osteoarthritis of the knee.

 

Strategy

 

Orthopaedics maintains its commitment to being customer-led by focusing on product innovation, sales excellence and physician education. Whether through extending the life of implants, improving operating room efficiency, or promoting faster healing, Smith & Nephew’s innovations differentiate it and provide solutions to active patients seeking to regain quality of life while enhancing economic value for customers. Orthopaedics provides peer-to-peer medical education, through KLEOS, tailored to individual surgeon needs utilising the world’s top orthopaedic specialists and key opinion leaders. KLEOS is a medical education platform which offers seminars, fellowships, instructional videos and literature reviews.

 

The Orthopaedics business efficiency programmes continue to deliver savings to the business. The current programmes are focused on improving inventory utilisation, reducing sourcing costs, improving manufacturing efficiency, reducing overhead costs and ensuring continual efficiency improvement.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   5


The emerging markets continue to be an important component of investing for growth, China in particular remains a focus with several milestones achieved in 2010 including opening a new manufacturing facility near Beijing, integration of product development teams into the franchises, and opening of three surgical training centres. Outside China, Orthopaedics is investing in sales teams in other emerging markets, extending physician training via KLEOS, developing tailored products to meet local needs and improving local infrastructure and logistics.

 

The Orthopaedics business aligns its organisation and develops its talent for consistent execution on the Group’s plans. Compensation for executives, managers and staff are carefully aligned to the execution of their objectives.

 

New Products

 

In Trauma, Orthopaedics launched the TRIGEN SURESHOT Distal Targeting System for Intramedullary Nailing which simplifies the surgical technique, reducing surgery time and fluoroscopic X-ray exposure. The VLP Foot and Ankle plating system, a comprehensive plate and screw system to manage fractures in the foot and ankle was also launched in the year bringing the advantages of variable angle plating to a rapidly growing segment of the market.

 

Reconstructive Orthopaedics continued the commercialisation of its VISIONAIRE Patient-Matched Instrumentation. With VISIONAIRE, the patient’s MRI and X-rays are used to create customised cutting blocks that allow the surgeon to achieve optimal mechanical axis alignment as well as saving time and reducing instruments in the operating room.

 

Regulatory Approvals

 

In 2010, several significant regulatory product and claims approvals were obtained around the globe.

 

In the US the SURESHOT Distal Targeting System for TAN Intramedullary Nails and accessories was approved. In Japan, the LEGION TKS Posterior Stabilized and Revision Systems, 12/14 Taper OXINIUM Femoral Heads, the PERI-LOC Titanium Plating System, and ECHELON Titanium Hip Stems were all approved. In the EU, we also received approval for the SURESHOT Distal Targeting System and VISIONAIRE Patient Matched Cutting Blocks. Also, in the EU, DUROLANE was approved for treatment of mild to moderate osteoarthritis in a broader range of joints and following joint arthroscopy.

 

In the US, the Orthopaedics business received 510(k) clearance from the FDA for VERILAST Technology wear claims for an estimated 30 years of normal use for the LEGION Primary Knee system.

 

Around the globe, 20 additional approvals and clearances were obtained, including amongst others: BHR instrument upgrades, R3 Acetabular system additions, VLP FOOT Plating Screw System and accessories, the JOURNEY Select Knee System and LEGION Porous Plus HA primary Femoral Components.

 

In Europe, regulatory approval was secured for EXOGEN for use on all osseous defects and DUROLANE for osteoarthritis pain relief in all synovial joints and for pain relief post arthroscopic surgery.

 

Seasonality

 

Orthopaedic reconstruction revenues are lower in the third quarter of any year due to fewer elective surgeries in the summer and higher in the fourth quarter as elective surgeries increase. Reconstructive trauma revenues are generally highest in the fourth quarter caused to a large extent by the relatively high number of accidents and sports related injuries which occur in the autumn and winter seasons in North America and Europe.

 

Market and Competition

 

Smith & Nephew estimates that the worldwide orthopaedic market, excluding clinical therapies, served by the Group grew by approximately 4% in 2010 and is currently worth approximately $17 billion per annum worldwide. Management believes that the Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics business holds an 11% share of this market by value. Principal global competitors in orthopaedics are Zimmer, Stryker, DePuy/Johnson & Johnson, Synthes and Biomet.

 

In 2010, weaker economic conditions worldwide continued to create several challenges for the overall orthopaedic market, including increased deferrals of joint replacement procedures and heightened pricing pressures. These factors contributed to the lower overall growth of the worldwide orthopaedic market compared to historic comparables. However, over the medium-term, several catalysts are expected to continue to drive sustainable growth in orthopaedic device sales, including the growing, ageing population, rising rates of co-morbidities such as obesity and diabetes, technology improvements allowing surgeons to treat younger, more active patients, and the increasing

 

 

6   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

strength of the demand for healthcare in emerging markets. Both the orthopaedic trauma and clinical therapies markets are expected to continue to grow due to a global population increasingly at risk from fractures due to age, osteoporosis, obesity and diabetes and also due to continuous advancements in the surgical treatment of fractures, and the need to manage pain in younger, more active patients.

 

Management estimates that the worldwide market for clinical therapies increased by 6% in 2010 and is currently worth more than $1.7 billion per annum. Smith & Nephew’s primary market for clinical therapies is in the US. In the US long bone stimulation market management estimates Smith & Nephew’s share to be 40%. Principal competitors are Biomet, DJ Ortho and Orthofix. In the US joint fluid therapies market, management estimates that Smith & Nephew maintains a share of 14%. The principal competitors are Genzyme, Sanofi Aventis, DePuy/Johnson & Johnson and Ferring Pharmaceuticals.

 

Endoscopy

 

Overview

 

Smith & Nephew’s Endoscopy business develops and commercialises endoscopic (minimally invasive surgery) techniques, educational programmes and value-added services for surgeons to treat and repair soft tissue and articulating joints. The business focuses on the arthroscopy or sports medicine sector of the endoscopy market. Arthroscopy is the minimally invasive surgery of joints, in particular the knee, shoulder and hip.

 

The Endoscopy business is headquartered in Andover, Massachusetts and manufacturing facilities are currently located in Mansfield, Massachusetts, and Oklahoma City, Oklahoma. Major service centres are located in the US, the UK, Germany, Japan and Australia.

 

Products

 

The Endoscopy business offers surgeons endoscopic technologies for surgery of the joints and ligament repair, including: specialised devices and fixation systems to repair damaged tissue; fluid management equipment for surgical access; digital cameras, digital image capture, scopes, light sources and monitors to assist with visualisation; radiofrequency wands, electromechanical and mechanical blades, and hand instruments for resecting damaged tissue.

 

Key products in repair are FAST-FIX for meniscal repair, ENDOBUTTON for cruciate fixation, and the FOOTPRINT Suture Anchor for rotator cuff repair. Key products in resection are the wide range of DYONICS shaver blades, ACUFEX handheld instruments, and a range of radiofrequency probes. The key product in Visualisation is the DYONICS 560 HD camera.

 

Strategy

 

Smith & Nephew’s strategic intent is to grow the business as the leading provider of endoscopic techniques and technologies for joint and ligament repair. Management believes that the business capitalises on the growing acceptance of endoscopy as a preferred surgical choice among physicians, patients and payors, enhanced by a customer-led approach to growing the arthroscopy market.

 

To sustain growth and enhance its market position, the Endoscopy business supports its strategy with investment in surgeon education programmes, global fellowship support initiatives, partnerships with professional associations and surgeon advisory boards. The emerging markets, especially China, are expected to be a major driver of growth in future, and the business is also investing funds to accelerate this growth.

 

The business has a commitment to, and track record of, driving efficiencies, through a formal operational excellence programme as well as a culture of continuous process improvement.

 

The Endoscopy business aligns its organisation to ensure all employees are working on common objectives, and to ensure consistent execution against the Group’s wider objectives.

 

New Products

 

In 2010, Smith & Nephew continued to expand its arthroscopic sports medicine portfolio with the launch of several new repair and resection products.

 

The BIORAPTOR Knotless Suture Anchor is a device used to repair a torn labrum in the hip and shoulder. The ease of use provided by this knotless arthroscopic device provides surgeons with full control over suture tension – a critical element in the procedure.

 

BIOSURE SYNC Tibial Fixation System is designed to address the need for strong fixation on the tibial side of ACL reconstruction. It employs a sheath and screw to achieve a 360° graft-to-bone contact throughout the tibial tunnel and can accommodate a variety of arthroscopic ligament reconstruction techniques.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   7


The TWINFIX and FOOTPRINT suture anchor product lines were enhanced through the incorporation of ULTRABRAID suture, which provides stronger knot strength and a low profile knot stack. Both are designed to provide easy, secure and strong repairs with precise control over final tensioning and are available in a wide variety of materials and sizes.

 

Recent Regulatory Approvals

 

During 2010, the Endoscopy business obtained regulatory clearances for the following products in most major markets, except Japan where the approval process is more lengthy: FOOTPRINT Ultra PK, BIOSURE SYNC, TWINFIX Ultra HA, and TWINFIX Ultra Ti, all designed for the reattachment of ligaments, tendons or soft tissues to bone in knees, shoulders or other articulating joints; and various other arthroscopy instruments, devices and sterilisation trays. In Japan, regulatory approvals included ENDOBUTTON CL Ultra, Ultra FAST-FIX KINSA RC and various TWINFIX suture anchors.

 

Seasonality

 

Smith & Nephew’s Endoscopy revenues are generally at their highest in the fourth quarter of any year. This is caused to a large extent by the relatively high number of accidents and sports related injuries which occur in the autumn and winter seasons in North America and Europe.

 

Market and Competition

 

Management estimates that the global arthroscopy market in which the business principally participates is worth more than $3 billion a year and has recently been growing between 8% and 12% annually. Arthroscopy growth rates are driven by increasing numbers of sports injuries, longer and more active lifestyles, patient desire for minimally invasive procedures, innovative technological developments and a need for cost-effective procedures. The arthroscopy market has a particular focus on arthroscopic repair of the knee and shoulder using a broad range of technology. The Group also expects to benefit from the demand for less invasive approaches to arthroscopic hip repair.

 

Management believes that Smith & Nephew has a 22% share of the global arthroscopy market as at 31 December 2010. Smith & Nephew’s main competitors in the global arthroscopy market in 2010 were Arthrex, Mitek/Johnson & Johnson, Stryker, Arthrocare and Linvatec/Conmed.

 

Advanced Wound Management

 

Overview

 

Smith & Nephew’s Advanced Wound Management business offers a range of products from initial wound bed preparation through to full wound closure. These products are targeted at chronic wounds associated with the older population, such as pressure sores and venous leg ulcers. There are also products for the treatment of wounds such as burns and invasive surgery that impact the wider population.

 

The Advanced Wound Management business has its global headquarters in Hull, England and its North American headquarters in St Petersburg, Florida. The products are manufactured at facilities in Hull and Gilberdyke, England, Suzhou in China, and also by third party manufacturers around the world.

 

Products

 

The main products within the Advanced Wound Management business are for exudate management, predominantly the ALLEVYN brand, infection management, including the ACTICOAT brand and Negative Pressure Wound Therapy (“NPWT”).

 

The ALLEVYN hydrocellular dressings range has been considerably enhanced by new versions, introduced in recent years, which management believes provide efficient fluid management and an optimal moist wound environment that promotes faster healing of the wound, reduced risk of maceration and protection from infection. The range includes ALLEVYN Ag, a range of dressings combining the infection management capabilities of silver with ALLEVYN.

 

The ACTICOAT range incorporates the smallest crystallised silver used in the treatment of wounds and burns. The silver reduces the risk of bacterial colonisation and acts to kill micro-organisms that can cause infection and prevent or delay healing.

 

NPWT delivers vacuum-assisted pressure to help promote healing. NPWT consists of a wound dressing, a drainage tube, and a transparent film that is connected to a suction device. Smith & Nephew offers the RENASYS EZ and RENASYS GO pump systems together with a range of foam and gauze dressing kits.

 

 

8   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Advanced Wound Management also offers a range of other advanced products including films, such as OPSITE and IV3000, skin care treatments and gels.

 

Strategy

 

Advanced Wound Management’s strategy is to be customer-led and invest for growth by focusing on high growth, high value segments, in particular exudate and infection management, through improved wound bed preparation, moist and active healing and penetration of the NPWT market.

 

There has been a continued focus on operational efficiency and excellence. Since 2007, efficiency improvements have been delivered through various projects including support function consolidation, outsourcing of manufacturing to low cost suppliers, distribution rationalisation projects and the start of manufacturing in Suzhou, China.

 

An aligned approach across the GBU is designed to ensure that our employees are developed and work on common objectives to deliver consistent execution of the Group’s plan.

 

New Products

 

During 2010, the ALLEVYN hydrocellular dressings range was extended further, reinforcing our position as the company offering what we believe is the most comprehensive foam dressing solutions with the addition of ALLEVYN Lite. This new addition has the efficient fluid management properties of the existing ALLEVYN dressings and reduces pain on dressing removal for the patient, whilst improving comfort and wear through anatomical design.

 

The infection management portfolio was expanded in Japan in 2010, with further improvements to the already successful CADEX product and our first silver dressing entry in the market with ALGISITE Ag, giving a strong portfolio for future growth in the region.

 

Recent Regulatory Approvals

 

During 2010, Advanced Wound Management secured approval for a new formulation of No Sting SKIN PREP, ALGISITE Ag in Japan, OPSITE Visible Drain dressing and NPWT dressing kits with ports in the EU and US. A new more conformable version of ALLEVYN Gentle Border, ALLEVYN Gentle Border Lite, was also approved in the EU and the US.

 

Approval was obtained in the EU and US for the manufacture of the complete range of ACTICOAT dressings at Advanced Wound Management’s Hull facility following transfer of conversion and packaging from Alberta and for the manufacture of OPSITE Post Op Visible in Suzhou.

 

We secured our first licence to sell domestically manufactured products in China following the transfer of ALLEVYN Adhesive manufacture to the Suzhou facility.

 

Seasonality

 

Due to the nature of its product range there is little seasonal impact on the Advanced Wound Management business.

 

Market and Competition

 

Management estimates that the sales value of the advanced wound management market worldwide was $5.2 billion in 2010, an underlying increase of just under 4% from 2009. During 2010, the market growth rate slowed slightly due to the weaker economic conditions. The advanced wound management market is focused on the treatment of chronic wounds of the older population and other hard-to-heal wounds such as burns and certain surgical wounds and is therefore also expected to benefit from demographic trends. Growth is driven by an ageing population and by a steady advance in technology and products that are more clinically efficient and cost effective than their conventional counterparts. The market for advanced wound treatments is relatively unpenetrated and it is estimated that the potential market is significantly larger than the current market. Management believes that the market will continue the trend towards advanced wound products with its ability to accelerate healing rates, reduce hospital stay times and cut the cost of clinician and nursing time as well as aftercare in the home.

 

Management estimates that Smith & Nephew had a 18% share of the advanced wound management market as at 31 December 2010. Worldwide competitors in advanced wound management in 2010 include Convatec, Mölnlycke, Systagenix and Kinetic Concepts, who are active exclusively in the NPWT market.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   9


OPERATING ACTIVITIES

 

SALES AND MARKETING

 

Smith & Nephew’s customers are the providers of medical and surgical services worldwide. In certain parts of the world, including the UK, much of Continental Europe, Canada and Japan, these are largely government organisations funded by tax revenues. In the US, the Group’s major customers are public and private hospitals, which receive revenue from private health insurance and government reimbursement programmes. Medicare is the major source of reimbursement in the US, for knee and hip reconstruction procedures and for wound healing treatment regimes.

 

Competition exists among healthcare providers to gain patients on the basis of quality, service and price. Providers are under pressure to reduce the total cost of healthcare delivery. There has been some consolidation in the Group’s customer base, as well as amongst the Group’s competitors, and these trends are expected to continue in the long term. Smith & Nephew competes against both specialised and multinational corporations, including some with greater financial, marketing and other resources.

 

The Group’s customers reflect the wide range of distribution channels, purchasing agents and buying entities in over 90 countries worldwide. The largest single customers worldwide are the National Health Service in the UK and the Heath Trust Purchasing Group in the US. These represented 6% and 5% respectively of the Group’s worldwide revenue in 2010.

 

In the US, the Group’s products are marketed directly to care givers, hospitals and other healthcare facilities with each business unit operating a separate specialised sales force. The US sales forces consist of a mixture of independent commissioned sales agents and direct employees. The independent agents are contractually not permitted to sell products that compete with Smith & Nephew’s. Orthopaedics and Endoscopy products are principally shipped and invoiced directly to the ultimate customer. Advanced Wound Management products are marketed directly to the ultimate customer. The products are shipped and invoiced to a number of wholesale distributors. In most other direct markets, the business units typically manage employee sales forces directly, and also ship and invoice products both directly to the ultimate customer and to wholesale distributors.

 

The emerging markets unit comprises direct selling and marketing operations, directly and through distributors, in India, China, Hong Kong, South Korea, Malaysia, Singapore, Thailand, the United Arab Emirates and South Africa. In these markets, Orthopaedics and Endoscopy frequently share sales resources. The Advanced Wound Management sales force may be separate where it calls on different customers. In countries not covered by the emerging markets unit, Smith & Nephew typically sells to third party distributors which market the Group’s products locally.

 

MANUFACTURING, SUPPLY AND DISTRIBUTION

 

The Group has a central Global Operations function which continues to implement Lean manufacturing throughout the factories and the supply chain which is designed to improve and sustain higher levels of productivity, quality, service and efficiency. Core competencies include: materials technology; high precision machining in Orthopaedics and Endoscopy; and high-volume, automated manufacturing in Advanced Wound Management.

 

Each business unit purchases raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials from certain key suppliers. These principally include metal forgings and stampings for Orthopaedics, optical and electronic sub-components and finished goods for Endoscopy, active ingredients and finished goods for Advanced Wound Management and packaging materials across all businesses. Suppliers are selected, and contracts negotiated, by a centralised Group procurement team wherever possible, with a view to ensure value for money based on the total spending across the Group.

 

The Group outsources manufacturing where necessary to obtain specialised expertise or where it is possible to gain lower cost without risk to intellectual property. Suppliers of outsourced products and services are selected based on their ability to deliver products and services to specification, and establish and maintain a quality system. Suppliers are trained and are monitored through on-site assessments and performance audits that include quality, service and delivery. Finished goods purchased for resale include SUPARTZ and DUROLANE joint fluid therapy products in the Orthopaedics business and screen displays, optical and electrical devices in the Endoscopy business.

 

The Group operates a number of central distribution facilities in the key geographical areas in which it operates. Orthopaedics and Endoscopy operate a facility in Baar, Switzerland which acts as the main holding and consolidation point for markets in Europe. Hubs serving the US are located in Memphis, US for Orthopaedics and Oklahoma City, US for Endoscopy. Products are shipped to Group companies who hold small amounts of inventory locally for immediate or urgent customer requirements. Advanced Wound Management distribution hubs include: Neunkirchen, Germany; Nottingham, England; and Atlanta, US.

 

 

10   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

PROPERTY, PLANT AND EQUIPMENT

 

The table below summarises the main properties which the Group uses and their approximate areas.

 

       Approximate area
(Square feet 000’s)
 

Group head office in London, England

       15   

Group research facility in York, England

       83   

Orthopaedics headquarters and manufacturing facilities in Memphis, Tennessee, US

       1,052   

Orthopaedics distribution facility in Memphis, Tennessee, US

       210   

Orthopaedics manufacturing facility in Aarau, Switzerland

       117   

Orthopaedics manufacturing facility in Beijing, China (Linhe)

       21   

Orthopaedics manufacturing facility in Beijing, China

       192   

Orthopaedics manufacturing and warehouse facility in Warwick, England

       90   

Orthopaedics manufacturing and warehouse facility in Tüttlingen, Germany

       63   

Orthopaedics and Endoscopy distribution facility and Orthopaedics European headquarters in Baar, Switzerland

       63   

Orthopaedics – Biologics/ Global Operations headquarters in Durham, North Carolina, US

       27   

Endoscopy headquarters in Andover, Massachusetts, US

       144   

Endoscopy manufacturing facility in Mansfield, Massachusetts, US

       98   

Endoscopy manufacturing and distribution facility in Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, US

       155   

Advanced Wound Management headquarters and manufacturing facility in Hull, England

       439   

Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in Gilberdyke, England

       70   

Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in Suzhou, China

       144   

Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in Alberta, Canada

       76   

Advanced Wound Management US headquarters in St. Petersburg, Florida, US

       44   

 

The Group Global Operations strategy includes ongoing assessment of the optimal facility footprint. The Orthopaedics headquarters and manufacturing facilities in Memphis, Tennessee are largely freehold, a portion of Tuttlingen and the Advanced Wound Management facilities in Hull and Gilberdyke are freehold while other principal locations are leasehold. The Group has freehold and leasehold interests in real estate in other countries throughout the world, but no other is individually significant to the Group. Where required, the appropriate governmental authorities have approved the facilities.

 

In 2010, Orthopaedics purchased a building in Cordova, Tennessee which will be its new headquarters and sales training building, and is exiting a smaller leasehold office facility in 2011. The Group closed the manufacturing facility in Largo, Florida during 2009 and outsourced or relocated its manufacturing output – the building was sold in 2010. The Orthopaedics business has opened the new factory in Beijing, China, and the facility in Linhe is expected to close at the end of 2011. The Beijing factory will supply implants to the local market and orthopaedic instruments for export.

 

RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT

 

The global business units each manage a portfolio of short and long-term product development projects designed to meet the future needs of customers and continue to provide growth opportunities for the business. The Group’s research and development is directed towards all three operating segments. Expenditure on research and development amounted to $151m in 2010 (2009 – $155m, 2008 – $152m), representing approximately 4% of Group revenue (2009 – 4%, 2008 – 4%).

 

The Group continues to invest in future technology opportunities for clinical needs identified from across the Smith & Nephew businesses.

 

The Group’s principal research facility located in York, England is now managed in conjunction with the Group’s research facility in Durham, North Carolina, to provide research programmes that seek to underpin the longer-term technology requirements for its businesses and to provide a flow of innovative products. In-house research is supplemented by work performed by academic institutions and other external research organisations in Europe, America and Asia.

 

Product development is primarily carried out at the Group’s principal locations, notably in Memphis, Tennessee and Aarau, Switzerland (Orthopaedics), Mansfield, Massachusetts (Endoscopy) and Hull, England (Advanced Wound Management).

 

 

2010 Annual Report   11


INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY

 

Smith & Nephew has a policy of protecting, with patents, the results of research and development carried out by the Group. Patents have been obtained in a wide range of fields, including Orthopaedic reconstruction and trauma, clinical therapies, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management. Patent protection for Group products is sought routinely in the Group’s principal markets. Currently, the Group’s patent portfolio stands at approximately 4,000 patents in force and patent applications pending.

 

Smith & Nephew also has a policy of protecting the Group’s products by registering trademarks under local laws of markets in which such products are sold. The Group vigorously protects its trademarks against infringement. Currently, the Group’s trademark portfolio consists of approximately 4,000 trademarks, trademark applications and design rights.

 

For each major product, Smith & Nephew’s goal is to provide a collection of intellectual property, which may include patents, trade secrets and licences, that reduces the risk associated with failure of any individual piece of intellectual property. Most individual pieces of intellectual property protect a relatively small proportion of the Group’s annual revenue. As a result, the Group tries to ensure that its overall business is not sensitive to the loss (however caused) of any single piece of intellectual property.

 

In addition to protecting its market position by filing and enforcing patents and trademarks, Smith & Nephew may oppose third party patents and trademark filings where appropriate in those areas that might conflict with the Group’s business interests.

 

In the ordinary course of its business, the Group enters into a number of licensing arrangements with respect to its products. None of these arrangements individually is considered material to the current operations and the financial results of the Group.

 

REGULATION

 

The international medical device industry is highly regulated. Regulatory requirements are a major factor in determining whether substances and materials can be developed into marketable products and the amount of time and expense that should be allotted to such development.

 

National regulatory authorities administer and enforce a complex series of laws and regulations that govern the design, development, approval, manufacture, labelling, marketing and sale of healthcare products. They also review data supporting the safety and efficacy of such products. Of particular importance is the requirement in many countries that products be authorised or registered prior to manufacture, marketing or sale and that such authorisation or registration be subsequently maintained. The major regulatory agencies for Smith & Nephew’s products include the Food and Drug Administration (“FDA”) in the US, the Medicines and Healthcare products Regulatory Agency in the UK, the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare in Japan and the State Food and Drug Administration in China.

 

The trend is towards more effective regulation and higher standards of technical appraisal. In the US, many of the Group’s products are brought to market following pre-market notification to the FDA under Section 510(k) of the Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act, with a request that FDA clear the product as being substantially equivalent in terms of safety and effectiveness to a previously approved device. The FDA is considering changes in the 510(k) clearance process that might delay or modify the path to clearance in some circumstances. Regulatory requirements may also entail inspections for compliance with appropriate standards, including those relating to Quality Management Systems or Good Manufacturing Practices regulations. All manufacturing and other significant facilities within the Group are subject to regular internal audit for compliance with national and Group medical device regulation and policies.

 

Payment for medical devices is governed by reimbursement tariff agencies in various countries. Reimbursement rates may be set in response to perceived economic value of the devices, based on clinical and other data relating to cost, patient outcomes and comparative effectiveness. They may also be affected by overall government budgetary considerations. The Group believes that its emphasis on innovative products and services should contribute to success in this environment.

 

Management believes that the Group’s operations currently comply in all material respects with applicable environmental laws and regulations. Although the Group continues to make capital expenditures for environmental compliance, it is not currently aware of any significant expenditure that would be required as a result of such laws and regulations that would have a material adverse impact upon the Group’s financial position.

 

 

12   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

THE BUSINESS AND THE COMMUNITY

 

OUR COMMITMENT TO SUSTAINABILITY

 

Approach

 

Smith & Nephew recognises that companies have a wide responsibility to the community, the environment and the quality of life enjoyed by society at large. As a leader in its markets, Smith & Nephew believes it should also be a leader in setting and meeting standards of sustainable development. The Group monitors progress and views sustainable development as an integral part of the way the Group does business. We believe this because:

 

 

It reinforces our commitment to meeting regulatory obligations and reduces our risks.

 

 

It helps us to retain and recruit talented employees by demonstrating that we care about our people and our planet.

 

 

It enhances our reputation as a partner with our health care customers, collaboratively developing innovative solutions in the form of products and services.

 

 

It enables us to improve our operational efficiencies, thereby reducing costs as well as improving environmental outcomes.

 

 

It enables us to anticipate and prepare for “over the horizon” issues that will affect our customers and society at large.

 

 

It reinforces our role as a strong corporate citizen in the communities where we work and live.

 

 

It provides real value to our shareholders.

 

To further advance its commitment to sustainability, Smith & Nephew created a new executive position in 2010, the Senior Vice-President of Corporate Sustainability.

 

Smith & Nephew’s approach to sustainability is governed by the policies and principles it has developed to cover four key areas of corporate and social responsibility, namely: corporate governance and business integrity; health, safety and environment; social responsibility and economic contribution. These policies and principles are available at www.smith-nephew.com.

 

2010 Highlights

 

 

Continued strong ranking in the Dow Jones Sustainability Index (“DJSI”) and membership of FTSE4Good.

 

 

Commenced registration for the UK Carbon Reduction Commitment.

 

 

Became an invited member of the World Environment Center as the first representative of the Health Care and Technology industry.

 

The Group has published a Sustainability Report since 2001. The 2011 Sustainability Report, which provides more comprehensive information on the actions and performance in the four key reporting areas during the last year, will be published on the Group’s website in mid 2011 at www.smith-nephew.com.

 

Corporate Governance and Business Integrity

 

See the ‘Corporate Governance Statement’ section on pages 45 to 57 for a discussion of Smith & Nephew’s governance structures and procedures.

 

Smith & Nephew aims to be honest and fair in all aspects of its business and expects the same from those with whom it does business. The Group’s Code of Conduct and Business Principles governs the way it operates so that it respects stakeholders and seeks to build open, honest and constructive relationships. The Group takes account of ethical, social, environmental, legal and financial considerations as part of its operating methods. The Group has an independently operated whistle-blowing service in all jurisdictions in which the Group operates where such service is allowed.

 

Our Environment

 

The Group’s health, safety and environmental (“HSE”) commitment is to:

 

 

give due regard to the effects of its operations on the environment and community to create a sustainable business;

 

 

provide and maintain a safe and healthy work environment for employees, contractors and visitors;

 

 

2010 Annual Report   13


 

require each of the Group’s businesses to achieve the HSE standards specified by the HSE policy;

 

 

seek to improve HSE performance through continuous evaluation and development of measures to control risk, conserve resources and minimise waste; and

 

 

recognise, promote and reinforce the responsibility of employees, contractors and visitors to work safely and follow procedures.

 

Smith & Nephew recognises the importance of minimising the environmental impact arising from all aspects of the business and places emphasis on controlling its waste streams, use of energy and overall carbon emissions. Activities at a local and Group level remain key to ensuring our overall HSE performance. Annual targets are set and initiatives put in place to meet these performance goals.

 

Throughout 2010, operations continued to develop in China and Canada. Results associated with these locations are included for the first time this year.

 

While we report absolute performance data, we also provide data normalised for changes related to cost of production (using 2010 as the base year) to facilitate better year-on-year comparisons. Performance against the published targets for the key HSE parameters is also shown in the table below.

 

       2010 actual        2009 actual        2010 target
change
    

2010 actual
change

(normalised) (iv)

    

Change over
last 5 years

(normalised) (iv)

 

Energy Consumption (GWh)

       168.9           157.4          -5 %      6.5      -1.9

Carbon Emissions (tonnes)

       76,638           74,603          No target         1.1      -10.9

Non-hazardous waste (tonnes)

       3,297           4,917          (i )      -33.3      -42.0

Hazardous waste (tonnes)

       481           517          (i )      -9.7      61.5

Recycled waste (tonnes)

       3,081           2,334          (i )      -         -   

Total waste incl. recycled (tonnes)

       6,859           7,768          -5 %      -11.2      -5.8

Water (1,000m 3 )

       629           621          No target         -0.2      -13.7

Lost time accidents incident rate (ii)

       0.53           0.57          -5 %      -7.0      6.0

OSHA recordable incident rate (iii)

       0.89           1.20          -10 %      -26.0      -36.0
                                                    

 

(i) There was no target for the reduction of specific waste streams. The Group target was for a 5% reduction in total waste.

 

(ii) Lost Time Accident Frequency Rate is measured as the number of accidents resulting in the loss of a day or more per 200,000 hours worked.

 

(iii) Occupational Safety & Health Administration (“OSHA”) definition measured as the number of incidents resulting in lost time, medical treatment (other than simple first aid), or modification to the persons work, per 200,000 hours worked.

 

(iv) Normalisation is based on Cost of Production which is defined as the Cost of Goods Sold adjusted for opening and closing inventory levels.

 

Energy consumption for the Group increased by over 6% in 2010, but this was largely attributable to 2010 representing the first full year of energy use reporting for the major global distribution centre in Memphis and the newly acquired facility in Alberta, Canada. Energy efficiency initiatives were effected at a number of locations, with particularly notable accomplishments at the Hull Advanced Wound Management site and Endo operations in Massachusetts and Oklahoma.

 

The Group emission of carbon dioxide was 76,638 tonnes. This figure is calculated from both direct emissions from the combustion of fossil fuels on Smith & Nephew’s sites and secondary emissions from utility company power generation for Smith & Nephew’s electricity needs. While carbon dioxide emissions increased by approximately 1% in 2010, this was almost entirely related to the addition of the Memphis distribution facility and Alberta, Canada operations as noted above.

 

The business generated 3,297 tonnes of non-hazardous waste in 2010. While this represented a substantial decline (33%) from 2009 levels, 2009 represented an anomaly related to increased waste production associated with new construction and closure of a facility.

 

Over the last year, the amount of hazardous waste has reduced by 10% to 481 tonnes. The largest percentage reductions were achieved at the Advanced Wound Management site in Hull and the Research Centre in York.

 

Smith & Nephew continues to demonstrate a commitment to recycling; in 2010, our percentage of total waste that was recycled increased to 45% relative to 30% in the previous year. While these recycling initiatives were evident at many sites, the Memphis Orthopaedic facilities were noteworthy for their focus on scrap metals that resulted in diminished landfill costs and improved recycling revenue generation.

 

Water consumption throughout the Group remained largely unchanged relative to 2009. All sites continue to explore opportunities to minimise water use.

 

 

14   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Workplace accidents decreased in 2010. Improvements were notable both in terms of lost time accident frequency rate (-7%) and the number of lost time accidents (46 relative to 58 in 2009). The OSHA recordable rate for the Group also continued to improve (26%). Both indicators of occupational accidents are below published industry average levels. The local HSE training plans continue to drive and promote safe working practices at all sites.

 

HSE audits were undertaken at six locations in 2010. These audits are a continuation of our protocol of assessing each of our facilities on a bi-annual schedule.

 

A full analysis of these measurements and key health and safety performance measures will be included in the 2011 Sustainability Report on the Group’s website when it is published in mid 2011.

 

Social Responsibility

 

Our People

 

The Group's employment policies are based on equality of opportunity regardless of colour, creed, race, national origin, sex, age, marital status, sexual orientation, or mental or physical disability unrelated to the ability of the person to perform the essential functions of the job.

 

Smith & Nephew is committed to providing a healthy and safe working environment and operates a set of policies that ensure flexible, family-friendly practices and non-discrimination. It aims to provide an open environment based on constructive relationships and regular and timely dissemination of Group information and encourages feedback and ideas. Smith & Nephew carries out employee opinion surveys across the business. The aim of the surveys is to assess how aligned staff are to the Group’s, and local GBU’s strategy, to determine what we, as a business, do well and identify what could be improved. We also take the opportunity to test the effectiveness of Performance, Innovation and Trust as the declared company values.

 

The Human Resources (“HR”) Policy Framework provides a framework of key HR policies, values, behaviours and management principles that provide the structure within which the business units and global functions plan and deliver successful results. There is also an HR strategy which provides direction on how the Group intends to attract, retain and develop the right talent to meet business needs and create a culture that is aligned to Smith & Nephew values and deliver the Group’s long term strategic plans.

 

Other employee engagement indicators

 

In 2010, the Group continued to assess indicators of employee engagement. These measurements are a useful monitoring tool and alert mechanism for action as well as giving trend indicators of improved performance. The data below relates to the Group’s US and UK population (approximately 60% of the total employees) as these regions have the most established and robust data collection processes in place.

 

 

Positions filled by internal candidates through promotions – This measure is an indicator of how well the Group believes it is developing its employees and the success of the Group’s internal recruitment policy. In 2010, the percentage of vacancies filled by internal applicants averaged 32% (2009 – 32%). The total for non-management positions was 29% (2009 – 29%) and for management positions was 52% (2009 – 51%). The Group target for all employees continues to be 40% (including management positions), which management believes is challenging but achievable. The Group has a policy of open advertising and providing opportunities for existing employees wherever possible, while recognising the need to bring in new ideas and approaches that external recruitment brings.

 

 

Labour turnover – The Group measures various labour turnover rates. The average voluntary labour turnover rate during 2010 was 7.2%, a slight increase from the 2009 equivalent rate of 6.5%. The average involuntary labour turnover rate was 5.1% (2009 – 10.7%), which management believe is indicative of the Group’s continuing management programme of efficiency improvements. This is aligned to continued investment in new markets and skills. An indicator of this is that the Group’s headcount remained broadly unchanged on the prior year. In addition, the Group measures labour turnover relating specifically to employees who have been with the business for less than two years. This measure is an indication of how well the Group recruits and then retains its employees so that they can make a contribution to the business. The average voluntary turnover for employees leaving the Group within two years of joining was 10.9%, compared to 10.1% in 2009.

 

The Group is committed to providing training and information so that all employees can make the best contribution possible. To ensure that the Group continues to improve in this important area, the central global organisational development team continued their programmes to lead talent management, performance management and learning and development across the whole of the Group. Learning and development programmes are used to attract, retain and develop employees. These programmes are linked to formal performance appraisal and development planning. The Group operates training programmes under the banner of ‘Management Excellence’. These provide the key management skills required to be successful managers and leaders, covering the requirements of both new and experienced individuals. Additionally the Group has rolled out a global on-line learning resource and in 2011 will be expanding the programmes available to all employees.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   15


The legal frameworks governing employee relations vary from country to country, as does custom and practice. Relations with trade unions are nationally determined and managed locally in line with the applicable legal framework and standards of good practice. The well-developed arrangements for interactions with trade union and worker councils provide the forum for productive discussion and collaborations with regard to collective bargaining agreements and other employment issues. It is the Group’s policy to conform to the nationally determined arrangements. The Group does not use any form of forced, compulsory or child labour.

 

Our Communities

 

Smith & Nephew values community involvement; it is an active member of its local communities and supports employees who undertake community work. The Group’s principles for charitable giving are based on criteria relevant to its business, with priority given to medical education. Individual company sites support their local communities in a range of charitable causes giving donations of money, gifts in kind and employee time.

 

The Group realises that its technologies and products do not reach everyone. Project Apollo is a charitable and humanitarian service programme of the Orthopaedics business. This links up with physicians and non-profit groups engaged in medical philanthropy that receive donations of Smith & Nephew products through sponsorship and help from the Group’s employees. By working in collaboration with these individuals and organisations, Smith & Nephew considers that this is a way of increasing the impact of its charitable giving and work it undertakes.

 

More examples of community support programmes supported by the Group are given in the Sustainability Report.

 

In 2010, direct donations to charitable and community activities totalled $5,644,000 comprised of $1,736,000 in cash and $3,908,000 in product donations, primarily for Haiti earthquake relief efforts. This compares with $1,866,000 of cash donations in 2009 and $1,498,000 in 2008. As a matter of policy, Smith & Nephew makes no political contributions.

 

Smith & Nephew is committed to establishing mutually beneficial relationships with its suppliers, customers and business partners. The Group works only with partners it believes adhere to business principles and health, safety, social and environmental standards consistent with its own. Additional work continues each year to improve the monitoring of supplier standards for service quality and activities relevant to their corporate responsibility including a diversity programme to promote long-term relationships with local or small business enterprises and minority-owned and women-owned business enterprises.

 

Economic Contribution

 

Sustainability by definition includes economic success. The Group is committed to providing innovative, cost-effective healthcare solutions benefiting patients, healthcare professionals, reimbursement agencies and their patients through improved treatment, ease and speed of product use and reduced healthcare costs. The Group’s business policies are designed to achieve long-term growth and profits – which in turn bring continued economic benefits to shareholders, employees, suppliers and local communities. Highlights for 2010 included:

 

 

Our net sales in 2010 amounted to $4.0 billion (2009 – $3.8 billion);

 

 

Smith & Nephew’s employment of over 10,000 people globally is a substantial economic generator; our total wages and salaries in 2010 amounted to $817m (2009 – $768m); and

 

 

We invested $151m (2009 – $155m) in Research and Development to develop improved products and services.

 

Looking Ahead

 

The Group is fulfilling an important role in the healthcare sector. Increased demands are being placed on healthcare systems by the demographic trends of an ageing population and as the problems with obesity become more widespread. More active lifestyles and the increased incidence of diabetes and other diseases also increase the demand for Smith & Nephew’s products. In addition, developing and newly industrialised countries are increasing their demands for advanced products driven by similar demographic and health issues as developed nations.

 

Smith & Nephew’s vision is to be the best in helping people regain their lives by improving and healing the human body. The Group believes that it can achieve this by setting and meeting ambitious performance targets, by constant innovation in products and services and by earning the trust of its stakeholders. The Group considers sustainability a journey, not an end point and is committed to that journey as an essential part of its long-term strategy.

 

 

16   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

EMPLOYEES

 

The average number of full-time equivalent employees in 2010 was 10,172, of whom 1,625 were located in the UK, 4,247 were located in the US and 4,300 were located in other countries. The Group does not employ a significant number of temporary employees.

 

The average number of employees for the past three years by business segment:

 

       2010        2009        2008  

Orthopaedics

       5,045           4,853           4,840   

Endoscopy

       2,134           1,888           1,849   

Advanced Wound Management

       2,993           3,023           3,068   
         10,172           9,764           9,757   

 

Where the Group has collective bargaining arrangements in place with labour unions, these reflect local market circumstances.

 

Smith & Nephew operates share option plans that are available to the majority of employees (for further information see Note 25 of the Notes to the Group Accounts). The Group has no share plans in which shares have rights with regard to control of the Company that are not exercisable directly by employees.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   17


RISK

 

Management of Risk

 

As an integral part of planning and review, Group management and management of each of the GBUs seek to identify the risks involved in the business, the probability of those risks materialising, the impact if they do materialise and the actions being taken, and to be taken, to manage and mitigate those risks. Internal audit reviews and reports on the effectiveness of the operation of the risk management process. The Group Risk Committee meets twice a year to review the major risks identified by the GBUs and Group management and any mitigating actions being taken. As appropriate, the Risk Committee may re-categorise risks or require further information or mitigating action to be undertaken. The Risk Committee reports to the Board on an annual basis detailing all principal risks categorised by potential financial impact on profit and share price. In addition, the risks considered to be most significant to the Group are reported to the Board on a regular basis. These reports include details of new, key or significantly increased risks, the senior management who have primary responsibility for managing each of these risks along with actions they have put in place to mitigate such risks.

 

RISK FACTORS

 

There are known and unknown risks and uncertainties relating to Smith & Nephew’s business. The factors listed below could cause the Group’s business, financial position and results of operations to differ materially and adversely from expected and historical levels. In addition, other factors not listed here, that Smith & Nephew cannot presently identify or does not believe to be equally significant, could also materially adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s business, financial position or results of operations.

 

Strategic Risk

 

Highly Competitive Markets

 

The Group’s business units compete across a diverse range of geographic and product markets. Each market in which the business units operate contains a number of different competitors, including specialised and international corporations. Significant product innovations, technical advances or the intensification of price competition by competitors could adversely affect the Group’s operating results. Some of these competitors may have greater financial, marketing and other resources than Smith & Nephew. These competitors may be able to initiate technological advances in the field, deliver products on more attractive terms, more aggressively market their products or invest larger amounts of capital and research and development into their businesses.

 

There is a possibility of further consolidation of companies, which could adversely affect the Group’s ability to compete with larger companies due to insufficient financial resources. If any of the Group’s businesses were to lose market share or achieve lower than expected sales growth, there could be a disproportionate adverse impact on the Group’s share price and its strategic options.

 

Competition exists among healthcare providers to gain patients on the basis of quality, service and price. There has been some consolidation in the Group’s customer base and this trend is expected to continue. Increased competition and unanticipated actions by competitors or customers could lead to downward pressure on prices and/or a decline in market share in any of the Group’s business areas, which could adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s results of operations and hinder its growth potential.

 

Continual Development and Introduction of New Products

 

The medical devices industry has a rapid rate of new product introduction. In order to remain competitive, each of the Group’s business units must continue to develop innovative products that satisfy customer needs and preferences or provide cost or other advantages. Developing new products is a costly, lengthy and uncertain process. A potential product may not be brought to market for any number of reasons, including failure to work optimally, failure to receive regulatory approval, failure to be cost-competitive, infringement of patents or other intellectual property rights and changes in consumer demand. The Group’s products and technologies are also subject to marketing attack by competitors. Furthermore, new products that are developed and marketed by the Group’s competitors may affect price levels in the various markets in which the Group’s business units operate. If the Group’s new products do not remain competitive with those of competitors, the Group’s sales revenue could decline.

 

There is a risk that a major disruptive technology could be introduced into one or more of the Group’s markets and adversely affect its ability to achieve business plans and targets.

 

 

18   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

External Risk

 

Dependence on Government and Other Funding

 

In most markets throughout the world, expenditure on medical devices is ultimately controlled to a large extent by governments. Funds may be made available or withdrawn from healthcare budgets depending on government policy. The Group is therefore largely dependent on future governments providing increased funds commensurate with the increased demand arising from demographic trends.

 

Pricing of the Group’s products is governed in most major markets largely by governmental reimbursement authorities. Initiatives sponsored by government agencies, legislative bodies and the private sector to limit the growth of healthcare costs, including price regulation, excise taxes and competitive pricing, are ongoing in markets where the Group has operations. This control may be exercised by determining prices for an individual product or for an entire procedure. The Group is exposed to changes in reimbursement policy, tax policy and pricing which may have an adverse impact on sales and operating profit. In particular, recent changes to the health care legislation in the US are due to impose significant taxes on medical device manufacturers from 2013. There may be an increased risk of adverse changes to government funding policies arising from the deterioration in macro-economic conditions in some of the Group’s markets.

 

The Group must adhere to the rules laid down by government agencies that fund or regulate health care, including extensive and complex rules in the US. Failure to do so could result in fines or loss of future funding.

 

World Economic Conditions

 

Demand for the Group’s products is driven by demographic trends, including the ageing population and the incidence of osteoporosis and obesity. Supply of, use of and payment for the Group’s products are also influenced by world economic conditions which could place increased pressure on demand and pricing, adversely impacting the Group’s ability to deliver revenue and margin growth. The conditions could favour larger, better capitalised groups, with higher market shares and margins. As a consequence, the Group’s prosperity is linked to general economic conditions and there is a risk of deterioration of the Group’s performance and finances during adverse macro-economic conditions.

 

During 2010, economic conditions worldwide continued to create several challenges for the Group, including deferrals of joint replacement procedures, heightened pricing pressures and significant declines in capital equipment expenditures at hospitals. These factors tempered the overall growth of the Group’s global markets and could have an increased impact on growth in the future.

 

Political Uncertainties

 

The Group operates on a worldwide basis and has distribution channels, purchasing agents and buying entities in over 90 countries. Political upheaval in some of those countries or in surrounding regions may impact the Group’s results of operations. Political changes in a country could prevent the Group from receiving remittances of profit from a member of the Group located in that country or from selling its products or investments in that country. Furthermore, changes in government policy regarding import quotas, taxation or other matters could adversely affect the Group’s turnover and operating profit. War, terrorist activities or other conflict could also adversely impact the Group.

 

Currency Fluctuations

 

The Group uses the US Dollar as its reporting currency and the US Dollar is the functional currency of Smith & Nephew plc. In 2010, 43% (2009 – 44%) of Group revenue arose in the US, 26% (2009 – 27%) in Continental Europe, 24% (2009 – 21%) in Africa, Asia, Australia, Canada, New Zealand and Latin America, and 7% (2009 – 8%) in the UK.

 

The Group’s manufacturing cost base is situated principally in the US, the UK, China and Switzerland, from which finished products are exported to the Group’s selling operations worldwide. Thus, the Group is exposed to fluctuations in exchange rates between the US Dollar, Sterling and Swiss Franc and the currencies of the Group’s selling operations, particularly the Euro, Australian Dollar and Japanese Yen. If the US Dollar, Sterling or Swiss Franc should strengthen against the Euro, Australian Dollar and the Japanese Yen, the Group’s trading margin could be adversely affected.

 

Stock Market Valuations

 

Changing market conditions, both within the medical devices sector and in stock prices in general, may lead to volatility in the share price, or a stock market valuation of the Group which is materially less than the Group’s intrinsic value. This may lead to difficulties in making acquisitions, an increased vulnerability to takeovers at below intrinsic value, and loss of value for our shareholders.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   19


Operational Risk

 

Manufacturing and Supply

 

The Group’s manufacturing production is concentrated at 11 main facilities in Memphis, Tennessee, Mansfield, Massachusetts and Oklahoma City, Oklahoma in the US, Hull, Warwick and Gilberdyke in the UK, Aarau in Switzerland, Tüttlingen in Germany, Alberta in Canada and Suzhou and Beijing in China. If major physical disruption took place at any of these sites, it could adversely affect the results of operations. Physical loss and consequential loss insurance is carried to cover such risks but is subject to limits and deductibles and may not be sufficient to cover catastrophic loss.

 

Management of orthopaedic inventory is complex, particularly forecasting and production planning. There is a risk that failures in operational execution could lead to excess inventory or individual product shortages.

 

Each of the business units is reliant on certain key suppliers of raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials. These suppliers must provide the materials and perform the activities to the Group’s standard of quality requirements. If any of these suppliers is unable to meet the Group’s needs, compromises on standards of quality or substantially increases its prices, Smith & Nephew would need to seek alternative suppliers. There can be no assurance that alternative suppliers would provide the necessary raw materials on favourable or cost-effective terms at the desired quality. Consequently, the Group may be forced to pay higher prices to obtain raw materials, which it may not be able to pass on to its customers in the form of increased prices for its finished products. In addition, some of the raw materials used may become unavailable, and there can be no assurance that the Group will be able to obtain suitable and cost-effective substitutes. Any interruption of supply caused by these or other factors could negatively impact Smith & Nephew’s revenue and operating profit.

 

The Group uses a variety of information systems to conduct its manufacturing, supply and selling operations. An unrecoverable fault in one of these systems could disrupt trading in certain markets and locations.

 

The Group is in the process of outsourcing to third parties or relocating to lower cost countries certain of its manufacturing processes. As a result of these transfers, there is a risk of disruption to supply.

 

Attracting and Retaining Key Personnel

 

The Group’s continued development depends on its ability to hire and retain highly skilled personnel with particular expertise. This is critical, particularly in general management, research, new product development and in the sales forces. If Smith & Nephew is unable to retain key personnel in general management, research and new product development or if its largest sales forces suffer disruption or upheaval, its sales and operating profit would be adversely affected. Additionally, if the Group is unable to recruit, hire, develop and retain a talented, competitive workforce, it may not be able to meet its strategic business objectives.

 

Proprietary Rights and Patents

 

Due to the technological nature of medical devices and the Group’s emphasis on serving its customers with innovative products, the Group has been subject to patent infringement claims and is subject to the potential for additional claims.

 

Claims asserted by third parties regarding infringement of their intellectual property rights, if successful, could require the Group to expend time and significant resources to pay damages, develop non-infringing products or obtain licences to the products which are the subject of such litigation, thereby affecting the Group’s growth and profitability. Smith & Nephew attempts to protect its intellectual property and regularly opposes third party patents and trademarks where appropriate in those areas that might conflict with the Group’s business interests. If Smith & Nephew fails to protect and enforce its intellectual property rights successfully, its competitive position could suffer, which could harm its results of operations.

 

Product Liability Claims and Loss of Reputation

 

The development, manufacture and sale of medical devices entail risk of product liability claims or recalls. Design and manufacturing defects with respect to products sold by the Group or by companies it has acquired could damage, or impair the repair of, body functions. The Group may become subject to liability, which could be substantial, because of actual or alleged defects in its products. In addition, product defects could lead to the need to recall from the market existing products, which may be costly and harmful to the Group’s reputation.

 

There can be no assurance that customers, particularly in the US, the Group’s largest geographical market, will not bring product liability or related claims that would have a material adverse effect on the Group’s financial position or results of operations in the future, or that the Group will be able to resolve such claims within insurance limits.

 

 

20   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Compliance and Reporting Risk

 

Regulatory Compliance in the Healthcare Industry

 

Business practices in the healthcare industry are subject to regulation and review by various government authorities. In general, the trend in many countries in which the Group does business is towards higher expectations and increased enforcement activity by governmental authorities. In the UK, a new Bribery Act was adopted in 2010 that will increase risks for companies that allow improper conduct on their behalf. While the Group is committed to doing business with integrity and welcomes the trend to higher standards in the healthcare industry, the Group and other companies in the industry have been subject to investigations and other enforcement activity that have incurred and may continue to incur significant expense. See “Legal Proceedings”. Under certain circumstances, if the Group were found to have violated the law, its ability to sell its products to certain customers could be restricted.

 

Regulatory Approvals and Controls

 

The medical device industry is highly regulated. Regulatory requirements are a major factor in determining whether substances and materials can be developed into marketable products and the amount of time and expense that should be allotted to such development. The Group is required to comply with a wide range of regulatory controls over the manufacturing, testing, distribution, marketing and sale of its products, particularly in the US, Europe and China. Such controls have become increasingly demanding and costly to comply with and management believes that this trend will continue. At any time, the Group is awaiting a number of regulatory approvals which, if not received, could adversely affect results of operations. Regulatory approval of new products and new materials is required in most countries in which the Group operates, although a single approval may be obtained for all countries within the European Union. Regulatory approval of new products may entail a lengthy process, particularly if materials are employed which have not previously been used in similar products. In the US, the 510(k) process by which many of the Group’s products are cleared for sale may be revised in ways that could lead to delays or increased costs. See “Regulation”.

 

Failure to comply with these regulatory requirements could have a number of adverse consequences, including withdrawal of approval to sell a product in a country, temporary closure of a manufacturing facility, fines and potential damage to company reputation.

 

Other Risk Factors

 

Smith & Nephew is subject to a number of other risks, which are common to most global medical technology groups and are reviewed as part of the Group’s risk management process.

 

EXCHANGE AND INTEREST RATE RISK AND FINANCIAL INSTRUMENTS

 

The Board of directors of the Company has established a set of policies to manage funding, currency and interest rate risks. Derivative financial instruments are used only to manage the financial risks associated with underlying business activities and their financing. See Note 20 of the Notes to the Group accounts for further details of these risks.

 

The Group’s financial instruments are subject to changes in fair values as a result of changes in market rates of exchange and forward interest rates. Financial instruments entered into to hedge sales and purchase transactions in foreign currency and interest rate exposures are accounted for as hedges. Changes in fair values of effective financial instruments would not affect the Group’s income statement immediately. The movements in the fair value of financial instruments that are not accounted for as hedges offset movements in the values of assets and liabilities and are recognised through the income statement. The net impact of these changes in fair value on the Group’s income statement is not significant.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   21


 

 

 

THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK

 

 

 

 

 

 

22   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

BUSINESS REVIEW, LIQUIDITY AND PROSPECTS

 

The Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects discusses the operating and financial performance of the Group, including the financial outlook and the financial resources of the Group, under the following headings:

 

Business Overview

     24   

2010 Year

     29   

2009 Year

     34   

Financial Position, Liquidity and Capital Resources

     39   

Legal Proceedings

     41   

Outlook and Trend Information

     43   

Contractual Obligations

     44   

Off-balance Sheet Arrangements

     44   

Related Party Transactions

     44   

 

The results for each year are compared primarily with the results for the preceding year.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   23


 

 

BUSINESS OVERVIEW

 

Smith & Nephew’s operations are organised into three primary business units that operate globally: Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management. Smith & Nephew believes that its businesses have opportunities for strong growth due to its markets benefiting from an ageing population, an increase in active lifestyles, trends toward less invasive medical procedures and the increasing demand in emerging markets.

 

Revenue by business segment as a percentage of total revenue was as follows:

 

       2010
%
       2009
%
       2008
%
 

Orthopaedics

       55           57           57   

Endoscopy

       22           21           21   

Advanced Wound Management

       23           22           22   

Total revenue

       100           100           100   

 

Revenue by geographic market as a percentage of total revenue was as follows:

 

       2010
%
       2009
%
       2008
%
 

United States

       43           44           44   

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

       33           35           36   

Africa, Asia and Australia and Other America

       24           21           20   

Total revenue

       100           100           100   

 

Underlying Growth in Revenue

 

“Underlying growth in revenue” is a non-GAAP financial measure which is a key performance indicator used by the Group’s management in order to compare the revenue in a given year to that of the previous year on a like-for-like basis. This is achieved by adjusting for the impact both of sales of products acquired in material business combinations and for movements in exchange rates. The Group’s management uses this non-GAAP measure in its internal financial reporting, budgeting and planning to assess performance on both a business segment and a consolidated Group basis.

 

“Underlying growth in revenue” reconciles to growth in revenue reported in accordance with IFRS by making two adjustments, the “constant currency exchange effect” and the “acquisitions effect”, described below. The material limitation of the underlying growth in revenue measure is that it excludes certain factors, described above, which do ultimately have a significant impact on total revenues. The Group measures the performance of local managers using underlying growth in revenue whilst the Group’s management additionally considers GAAP revenue each quarter and further assesses the excluded items by monitoring against internal budget amounts.

 

The “constant currency exchange effect” is a measure of the increase/decrease in revenue resulting from currency movements on non-US Dollar sales. This is measured as the difference between the increase in revenue translated into US Dollars on a GAAP basis (i.e. current year revenue translated at the current year average rate, prior year revenue translated at the prior year average rate) and the increase measured by translating current and prior year revenue into US Dollars using the prior year closing rate.

 

The “acquisitions effect” is the measure of the impact on revenue from newly acquired business combinations. This is calculated by excluding the revenue from sales of products acquired as a result of a business combination consummated in the current year, with non-US Dollar sales translated at the prior year average rate. Additionally, prior year revenue is adjusted to include a full year of revenue from the sales of products acquired in those business combinations consummated in the previous year, calculated by adding back revenue from sales of products in the period prior to the Group’s ownership. These sales are separately tracked in the Group’s internal reporting systems and are readily identifiable.

 

 

24   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Underlying growth in revenue in 2010 by business segment reconciles to reported growth, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

              Reported
growth
%
     Constant
currency
exchange
effect
%
     Underlying
growth
%
 

Orthopaedics

                3        (1 )      2  

Endoscopy

                8        (1 )      7  

Advanced Wound Management

                8        (1 )      7  

Total revenue

                5        (1 )      4  

 

Underlying growth in revenue by business segment reconciles to reported growth in 2009 as follows:

 

  

              Reported
growth
%
     Constant
currency
exchange
effect
%
     Underlying
growth
%
 

Orthopaedics

                (1      2        1   

Endoscopy

                (1      2        1  

Advanced Wound Management

                -         6        6   

Total revenue

                (1      3        2   

 

Trading Profit

 

Trading profit is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded from operating profit when arriving at trading profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; and gains and losses resulting from legal disputes and uninsured losses.

 

Trading profit in 2010 reconciles to operating profit, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

  

      

   

       Operating
profit
$ million
     Restructuring
and
rationalisation
costs
$ million
     Amortisation
of acquisition
intangibles
and
impairments
$ million
     Trading profit
$ million
 

Orthopaedics

       503        8        25        536  

Endoscopy

       197         2         1         200   

Advanced Wound Management

       220         5         8         233   

Total

       920         15         34         969   

 

 

2010 Annual Report   25


 

 

Trading profit reconciles to operating profit in 2009 as follows:

 

       Operating
profit
$ million
     Acquisition
related costs
$ million
     Restructuring
and
rationalisation
costs
$ million
     Amortisation
of acquisition
intangibles
and
impairments
$ million
     Trading
profit
$ million
 

Orthopaedics

       410         26         26         46         508   

Endoscopy

       169         -         5         15         189   

Advanced Wound Management

       144         -         11         5         160   

Total

       723         26         42         66         857   

 

Trading profit by business segment as a percentage of total trading profit was as follows:

 

  

                     2010 %      2009 %      2008 %  

Orthopaedics

                         55         59         62   

Endoscopy

                         21         22         21   

Advanced Wound Management

                         24         19         17   

Total trading profit

                         100         100         100   

 

Operating profit by business segment as a percentage of total operating profit was as follows.

 

  

                     2010 %      2009 %      2008 %  

Orthopaedics

                         55         57         61   

Endoscopy

                         21         23         23   

Advanced Wound Management

                         24         20         16   

Total operating profit

                         100         100         100   

 

Adjusted Earnings per Ordinary Share

 

Adjusted earnings per Ordinary Share is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The most comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS is earnings per Ordinary share. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. Adjusted attributable profit is the numerator used for this measure.

 

Adjusted attributable profit is reconciled to attributable profit as follows:

 

  

     

  

                     2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Attributable profit for the year

  

     615        472        377  

Acquisition related costs

  

     -         26        61  

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

  

     15        42        34  

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

  

     34        66        51  

Taxation on excluded items

  

     (10      (26      (30

Adjusted attributable profit

  

     654        580        493  

Earnings per Ordinary share

  

                          

Basic

                         69.3 ¢      53.4 ¢      42.6 ¢

Diluted

                         69.2 ¢      53.3 ¢      42.4 ¢

Adjusted: Basic

                         73.6 ¢      65.6 ¢      55.6 ¢

Adjusted: Diluted

                         73.6 ¢      65.5 ¢      55.4 ¢

 

 

26   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Trading Cash Flow and Trading Profit to Cash Conversion Ratio

 

Growth in trading cash flow and improvement in the trading profit to cash conversion ratio are measures which present the trend growth in the long-term cash generation of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term performance.

 

Trading cash flow is defined as cash generated from operations less net capital expenditure but before acquisition related cash flows, restructuring and rationalisation cash flows and cash flows arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses. Trading profit to cash conversion ratio is trading cash flow expressed as a percentage of trading profit.

 

The Group presents those measures to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group’s internal financial reporting (budgets, monthly reporting, forecasts, long-term planning and incentive plans) focuses on cash generation before these items. Trading cash flow and trading profit to cash conversion ratio are non-GAAP financial measures.

 

Trading cash flow reconciles to cash generated from operations, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Cash generated from operations

       1,111        1,030        815  

Less: Capital expenditure

       (315      (318      (292

Add: Cash received on disposal of fixed assets

       8        -         3  

Add: Acquisition related expenditure

       -         22        48  

Add: Restructuring and rationalisation related expenditure

       16        32        28  

Add: Macrotexture expenditure

       5        5        10  

Trading cash flow

       825        771        612  

Trading Profit

       969        857        776  

Trading profit to cash conversion ratio (%)

       85 %      90 %      79 %

 

Factors Affecting Smith & Nephew’s Results of Operations

 

Sales Trends

 

Smith & Nephew’s business units participate in the global medical devices market and share a common focus on the repair of human tissue. Smith & Nephew’s principal geographic markets are in the well-developed healthcare economies of the US, Europe, Japan and Australia.

 

These markets are characterised by an increase in the average age of the population caused by the immediate post-World War II “baby boomer” generation approaching retirement, increased longevity, more active lifestyles, obesity and increased affluence. Together these factors have created significant demand for more effective healthcare products which deliver improved outcomes through technology advances. Furthermore, pressure to resist increases in overall healthcare spending has led healthcare providers to demand products which minimise the length of hospital stays and use of surgeon and nursing resources.

 

Increasing consumer awareness of available healthcare treatments through the Internet and direct-to-customer advertising has led to increased consumer influence over product purchasing decisions.

 

For a description of the impact on each business unit refer to the Market and Competition sections under ‘Business Description’ on pages 4 to 9.

 

Innovation

 

The Group must continually develop its existing and new technologies and bring new products to its customers to drive sales growth. Expenditure on research and development in 2010 represented approximately 4% (2009 – 4%) of Group revenue. The focus of Smith & Nephew’s innovation is to create new products and surgical techniques with distinct advantages in clinical performance and cost-effectiveness benefits for clinicians, patients and healthcare providers.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   27


 

 

Currency Movements

 

Smith & Nephew’s results of operations are affected by transactional exchange rate movements in that they are subject to exposures arising from revenue in a currency different from the related costs and expenses. The Group manages the impact of exchange rate movements on sales and cost of goods sold by a policy of transacting forward foreign currency commitments when firm purchase orders are placed. In addition, the Group’s policy is for forecast transactions to be covered between 50% and 90% for up to one year.

 

The Group’s revenues, profits and earnings are also affected by exchange rate movements on the translation of results of operations in foreign subsidiaries for financial reporting purposes. This exposure is offset partly because the Group incurs interest in currencies other than US Dollars on its indebtedness denominated in currencies other than US Dollars. See “Financial Position, Liquidity and Capital Resources” on page 39.

 

Governmental economic, fiscal, monetary and political policies and factors that materially affect the Group’s operations or investments of shareholders are discussed in “Regulation,” “External Risk”, “Compliance and Reporting Risk”, “Taxation information for shareholders” on pages 12, 19, 21 and 145-146, respectively, and elsewhere in this Annual Report.

 

Critical Accounting Policies

 

The Group’s significant accounting policies are set out in Note 2 of the Notes to the Group Accounts. Of those, the policies which require the most use of management’s judgment are as follows:

 

Inventories

 

A feature of the Orthopaedics business (whose finished goods inventory makes up approximately 78% of the Group total finished goods inventory) is the high level of product inventory required, some of which is located at customer premises and is available for customers’ immediate use. Complete sets of product, including large and small sizes, have to be made available in this way. These sizes are used less frequently than standard sizes and towards the end of the product life cycle are inevitably in excess of requirements. Adjustments to carrying value are therefore required to be made to orthopaedic inventory to anticipate this situation. These adjustments are calculated in accordance with a formula based on levels of inventory compared with historical usage. This formula is applied on an individual product line basis and is first applied when a product group has been on the market for two years. This method of calculation is considered appropriate based on experience, but it does involve management judgements on effectiveness of inventory deployment, length of product lives, phase-out of old products and efficiency of manufacturing planning systems.

 

Impairment

 

In carrying out impairment reviews of goodwill, intangible assets and property, plant and equipment a number of significant assumptions have to be made when preparing cash flow projections. These include the future rate of market growth, the market demand for the products acquired, the future profitability of acquired businesses or products, levels of reimbursement and success in obtaining regulatory approvals. If actual results should differ or changes in expectations arise, impairment charges may be required which would adversely impact operating results.

 

Retirement Benefits

 

A number of key judgements have to be made in calculating the fair value of the Group’s defined benefit pension plans. These assumptions impact the Balance Sheet liability, operating profit and other finance income/costs. The most critical assumptions are the discount rate and mortality assumptions to be applied to future pension plan liabilities. For example as of 31 December 2010, a 0.5% increase in discount rate would have reduced the combined UK and US pension plan deficit by $84m whilst a 0.5% decrease would have increased the combined deficit by $93m. A 0.5% increase in discount rate would have decreased profit before taxation by $2m whilst a 0.5% decrease would have increased it by $2m. A one year increase in the assumed life expectancy of the average 60 year old male pension plan member in both the UK and US would have increased the combined deficit by $33m. In making these judgements, management takes into account the advice of professional external actuaries and benchmarks its assumptions against external data.

 

The discount rate is determined by reference to market yields on high quality corporate bonds, with currency and term consistent with those of the liabilities. In particular for the UK and US, the discount rate is derived by reference to a AA yield curve derived by the Group’s actuarial advisers.

 

See Note 33 of the Notes to the Group Accounts for a summary of how the assumptions selected in the last five years have compared with actual results.

 

 

28   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Contingencies and Provisions

 

The recognition of provisions for legal disputes is subject to a significant degree of estimation. Provision is made for loss contingencies when it is considered probable that an adverse outcome will occur and the amount of the loss can be reasonably estimated. In making its estimates, management takes into account the advice of internal and external legal counsel. Provisions are reviewed regularly and amounts updated where necessary to reflect developments in the disputes. The ultimate liability may differ from the amount provided depending on the outcome of court proceedings and settlement negotiations or if investigations bring to light new facts.

 

The Group operates in numerous tax jurisdictions around the world. Although it is Group policy to submit its tax returns to the relevant tax authorities as promptly as possible, at any given time the Group has unagreed years outstanding and is involved in disputes and tax audits. Significant issues may take several years to resolve. In estimating the probability and amount of any tax charge, management takes into account the views of internal and external advisors and updates the amount of provision whenever necessary. The ultimate tax liability may differ from the amount provided depending on interpretations of tax law, settlement negotiations or changes in legislation.

 

2010 YEAR

 

The following discussion and analysis is based upon, and should be read in conjunction with, the Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

 

Financial Highlights of 2010

 

Group revenue was $3,962m for the year ended 31 December 2010, representing a 5% growth compared to 2009. This comprised of underlying revenue growth of 4% and favourable currency translation of 1%.

 

Profit before taxation was $895m in 2010, compared with $670m in 2009. Attributable profit was $615m compared to $472m in 2009. Adjusted attributable profit (calculated as set out in “Selected Financial Data”) rose 13% to $654m in 2010, from $580m in 2009.

 

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share were 69.3¢, compared to 53.4¢ for 2009. EPSA (as set out in “Selected Financial Data”) was 73.6¢ in 2010 compared to 65.6¢ for 2009, representing a 12% increase.

 

Fiscal 2010 Compared with Fiscal 2009

 

The following table sets out certain income statement data for the periods indicated:

 

      

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

 

Revenue (i)

       3,962        3,772  

Cost of goods sold (ii)

       (1,031      (1,030

Gross profit

       2.931        2,742  

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses (iii)

       (1,414      (1,351

Administrative expenses (iv)

       (446      (513

Research and development expenses

       (151      (155

Operating profit (i)

       920        723  

Net interest payable

       (15      (40

Other finance costs

       (10      (15

Share of results of associates

       -         2  

Profit before taxation

       895        670  

Taxation

       (280      (198

Attributable profit for the year

       615        472  

 

(i) Group revenue and operating profit are derived wholly from Continuing Operations and discussed on a segment basis on pages 32 to 34.
(ii) In 2010 no restructuring and rationalisation expenses and no acquisition related costs were charged to cost of goods sold (2009 – $15m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $12m of acquisition related costs).
(iii) 2010 includes $3m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses. No acquisition related costs were charged to Marketing, selling and distribution in 2010. (2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs and $10m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses).
(iv) 2010 includes $12m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $34m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments (2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs, $17m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $66m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments).

 

 

2010 Annual Report   29


 

 

Transactional and Translational Exchange

 

The Group’s principal markets outside the US are, in order of significance, Continental Europe, UK, Australia and Japan. Revenues in these markets fluctuate when translated into US Dollars on consolidation. During the year, the average rates of exchange against the US Dollar used to translate revenues and profits arising in these markets changed compared to the previous year as follows: the Euro decreased from $1.39 to $1.32 (5%), Sterling decreased from $1.56 to $1.54 (1%), the Swiss Franc increased from $0.92 to $0.96 (4%), the Australian Dollar increased from $0.78 to $0.92 (18%) and the Japanese Yen increased from ¥94 to ¥88 (6%).

 

The Group’s principal manufacturing locations are in the US (Orthopaedics and Endoscopy), Switzerland (Orthopaedics), UK (Advanced Wound Management and Orthopaedics) and China (Orthopaedics and Advanced Wound Management). The majority of the Group’s selling and distribution subsidiaries around the world purchase finished products from these locations. As a result of currency movements compared with the previous year, purchases from the US became relatively more expensive for Europe and the UK and relatively less expensive for Australia, Japan and Switzerland. The Group’s policy of purchasing forward a proportion of its currency requirements mitigated the impact of these movements.

 

Revenue

 

Group revenue increased by $190m (5%) from $3,772m in 2009 to $3,962m in 2010. Underlying revenue growth was 4%, and a further 1% growth was attributable to favourable currency translation.

 

Orthopaedics revenues increased by $60m (3%), of which 2% was attributable to underlying growth, and 1% due to favourable currency translation. Endoscopy revenues increased by $64m (8%), of which 7% was attributable to underlying growth, and 1% due to favourable currency translation. Advanced Wound Management revenues increased by $66m (8%), of which 7% was attributable to underlying growth and 1% due to favourable currency translation.

 

A more detailed analysis is included within the Revenue sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 32 and 34.

 

Cost of goods sold

 

Cost of goods sold increased by $1m to $1,031m from $1,030m in 2009. This represents 26% of revenue compared to 27% in 2009. During 2010, the Group has continued to deliver on its efficiency commitments, including our new Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in China and improved inventory management in Orthopaedics. Other factors contributing to the movement were the decrease of $15m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses and decrease of $12m in other acquisition related costs. Currency had little impact on the year on year movement.

 

Further margin analysis is included within the “Trading profit” sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 32 to 34.

 

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses

 

These expenses increased by $63m (5%) to $1,414m from $1,351m in 2009. In line with increased revenue there has been a 4% underlying increase in advertising, marketing and selling costs. Unfavourable currency movements have contributed to the remaining 1% movement.

 

Administrative expenses

 

Administrative expenses decreased by $67m (-13%) to $446m from $513m in 2009. The principal factors contributing to the underlying movement of -14% were a $32m reduction in the amortisation and impairment charge of intangible assets, a $7m reduction in acquisition related costs and a decrease of $5m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses. This was partially offset by a 1% unfavourable movement in currency.

 

Research and development expenses

 

Expenditure as a percentage of revenue decreased by 0.3% to 3.8% in 2010 (2009 – 4.1%). The Group continues to invest in innovative technologies and products to differentiate itself from competitors.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $197m to $920m from $723m in 2009 comprising increases of $93m in Orthopaedics, $28m in Endoscopy and $76m in Advanced Wound Management.

 

 

30   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Net interest payable

 

Net interest payable reduced by $25m from $40m in 2009 to $15m in 2010. This is a consequence of the overall reduction of borrowings within the Group and a reduction in the applicable interest rates.

 

Other finance cost

 

Other finance costs in 2010 were $10m compared to $15m in 2009. This decrease is attributable to an increase in the expected return on pension plan assets.

 

Taxation

 

The taxation charge increased by $82m to $280m from $198m in 2009. The effective rate of tax was 31.3%, compared with 29.6% in 2009.

 

The tax charge was reduced by $10m in 2010 (2009 – $26m) as a consequence of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, acquisition related costs, amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments. The effective tax rate was 30.8% (2009 – 27.9%) after adjusting for these items and the tax thereon.

 

Group Balance Sheet

 

The following table sets out certain balance sheet data as at 31 December of the years indicated:

 

       2010
$million
       2009
$million
 

Non-current assets

       2,579           2,480   

Current assets

       2,154           2,071   

Assets held for sale

       -           14   

Total assets

       4,733           4,565   

Non-current liabilities

       1,046           1,523   

Current liabilities

       914           863   

Total liabilities

       1,960           2,386   

Total equity

       2,773           2,179   

Total equity and liabilities

       4,733           4,565   

 

Non-current assets increased by $99m to $2,579m from $2,480 in 2009. Intangible assets and goodwill increased by $22m of which $65m related to additions of intangibles, $28m related to favourable currency translation and $2m of transfers. These were partially offset by $68m of amortisation and a $4m adjustment to contingent consideration. Property, plant and equipment increased by $34m comprising $250m of additions and $3m of favourable currency translation, partially offset by $203m of depreciation charge, $14m of disposals and $2m of transfers. Deferred tax assets and other non-current assets increased by $43m in the year.

 

Current assets increased by $83m to $2,154m from $2,071m in 2009. This was due to an increase in trade and other receivables of $78m and an increase in cash at bank of $15m. These increases were partially offset by a reduction in inventories of $10m.

 

Non-current liabilities decreased by $477m from $1,523m in 2009 to $1,046m in 2010. $448m of this decrease was due to the reduction of long-term borrowings. The net retirement benefit obligation decreased by $60m. This was largely due to the excess of pension contributions totalling $65m over the charge to the income statement in the year of $35m which gave rise to a net $30m reduction in the liability. In addition, there were actuarial gains totalling $26m. Other movements in non-current liabilities related to a reduction in deferred acquisition consideration of $27m due to settlement of the BlueSky Medical Group, Inc (“BlueSky”) deferred consideration, an increase of $38m in the deferred tax liability and an increase in provisions of $20m due to a change in the expected time frame to settlement which has resulted in a reclassification from current liabilities.

 

Current liabilities increased by $51m from $863m in 2009 to $914m in 2010. This was due to an increase in bank overdrafts and current borrowings of $12m, an increase in trade and other payables of $21m and an increase in current tax payable of $36m, offset by a decrease in provisions of $18m.

 

Total equity increased by $594m from $2,179m in 2009 to $2,773m in 2010. The principal movements were an increase of $615m due to attributable profit, currency translation and hedging gains of $53m, an increase of $26m relating to actuarial gains on retirement benefit obligations, offset by a decrease of $7m relating to deferred taxation and a decrease of $132m due to dividends paid during the year.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   31


 

 

Business Segment Analysis

 

Revenue by business segment and geographic market and trading and operating profit by business segment are set out below:

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Revenue by business segment

                     

Orthopaedics

       2,195           2,135   

Endoscopy

       855           791   

Advanced Wound Management

       912           846   

Total revenue

       3,962           3,772   

Revenue by geographic market

                     

United States

       1,707           1,664   

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

       1,315           1,313   

Africa, Asia, Australasia and other America

       940           795   

Total revenue

       3,962           3,772   

Trading profit by business segment

                     

Orthopaedics

       536           508   

Endoscopy

       200           189   

Advanced Wound Management

       233           160   

Total trading profit

       969           857   

Operating profit by business segment

                     

Orthopaedics

       503           410   

Endoscopy

       197           169   

Advanced Wound Management

       220           144   

Total operating profit

       920           723   

 

Orthopaedics

 

Revenue

 

Orthopaedics revenue increased by 3% to $2,195m from $2,135m in 2009. Of this increase, 2% is attributable to underlying growth and 1% is due to favourable currency movements.

 

In the US, revenue increased by $22m to $1,176m (2%), all of which was due to underlying growth. The main factors were the continued growth of products launched in the year including VERILAST and VISIONAIRE.

 

Outside the US, revenue increased by $38m to $1,019m (4%). This movement is attributable to underlying growth of 2% and favourable foreign currency translation of 2%.

 

Global knee revenue increased by $45m to $806m (6%), representing underlying revenue growth of 5% and favourable foreign currency translation of 1%. There has been continued pressure from the challenging environment on higher specification and early intervention hip and knee implant systems. Nevertheless, our knee franchise and in particular our LEGION Knee Systems delivered strong growth. This was driven by the FDA clearance to claim that VERILAST bearing technology for knee replacement provides wear performance sufficient for 30 years of actual use under typical conditions and by our VISIONAIRE Patient Matched Instrumentation sets.

 

Global hip revenue increased by $7m to $688m (1%), all of which was due to favourable foreign currency translation. In our hip franchise, both our traditional and new products have continued to perform well, led by the R3 Acetabular System. Sales of BIRMINGHAM HIP Resurfacing Systems have been weaker, but we are confident that our programme of reinforcing the superior clinical data with surgeons and patients will be effective.

 

Global trauma revenue increased by $20m to $434m (5%), representing underlying revenue growth of 3% and 2% favourable foreign currency translation. This improvement is attributable to management’s actions to provide additional support and training to the sales force.

 

In Clinical Therapies, EXOGEN Ultrasound Bone Healing System achieved double digit revenue growth for the year. Our joint fluid therapies franchise continues to perform well despite the increased competitive environment in the US. Early in 2010 we sold our niche pain management business and terminated our small spine distribution business in Germany, which reduced our Orthopaedics revenue growth by approximately 1%.

 

 

32   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Trading profit

 

Trading profit increased by $28m (6%) to $536m from $508m in 2009. Trading profit margin increased from 23.8% to 24.4%. This increase is due to cost management and further investment in improving the efficiency and effectiveness of the main processes, primarily in the cost of sales area.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $93m to $503m. This comprises the increase in trading profit of $28m discussed above, a $26m reduction in acquisition related costs, a reduction of $21m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments and an $18m reduction in costs associated with the Earnings Improvement Programme (“EIP”).

 

Endoscopy

 

Revenue

 

Endoscopy revenue increased by $64m, or 8%, to $855m from $791m in 2009, comprising 1% favourable currency translation and 7% underlying growth.

 

In the US, revenue increased by $4m to $353m (1%), all of which represents underlying growth.

 

Outside the US, revenue increased by $60m to $502m (14%), of which 11% was underlying growth and 3% was due to favourable foreign currency translation.

 

Global revenue of knee and shoulder repair products increased by $46m to $391m (13%), of which 11% was underlying growth and 2% favourable foreign currency translation.

 

Revenue in the global resection products sector increased by $17m to $282m (7%), of which 6% represents underlying revenue growth and 1% of favourable foreign currency translation. The resection franchise benefited from the introduction of a new range of radio-frequency ablation probes early in the year.

 

Global Visualisation revenue reduced by $9m to $112m (-7%), of which -9% represents negative underlying growth, partially offset by 2% of favourable foreign currency translation. This decrease reflects the Group’s strategy to only focus on those capital items which are closely aligned with our core resection and repair businesses.

 

Trading profit

 

Trading profit increased by $11m (6%) to $200m from $189m in 2009. Trading profit margin decreased from 23.9% to 23.3%. This reflects the increased investment in product development and in the sales force, particularly in the US.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $28m to $197m from $169m in 2009. This comprises the $11m increase in trading profit set out above, a reduction of $14m in amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments and a $3m reduction in restructuring costs.

 

Advanced Wound Management

 

Revenue

 

Revenue increased by $66m, or 8%, to $912m from $846m in 2009, comprising 1% favourable currency translation and 7% underlying growth. A significant portion of the growth came from our Negative Pressure Wound Therapy (“NPWT”) product range, which we have continued to expand to offer customers a wide range of clinical options. Our Exudate and Infection Management franchises continue to benefit from new products and line extensions.

 

In the US, revenue increased by $17m to $178m (11%), all of which is attributable to underlying revenue growth.

 

Outside the US, revenue increased by $49m to $734m (7%). This is represented by an underlying growth of 6% and 1% of favourable foreign currency translation. European revenue increased by $6m to $454m (1%) of which 5% was underlying growth partially offset by 4% of unfavourable currency translation.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   33


 

 

Trading profit

 

Trading profit increased by $73m (46%) to $233m from $160m in 2009 and trading profit margin increased from 18.9% to 25.6%. The settlement in the year with the vendors of BlueSky Medical Group, Inc with regard to legal expenses in defending our NPWT intellectual property position increased trading profit by $25m. During the year, Advanced Wound Management also benefited from a full year’s production at the new manufacturing facility in China, reducing manufacturing costs.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $76m to $220m. This comprises the increase in trading profit of $73m and a reduction of $6m in restructuring and rationalisation costs partially offset by an increase of $3m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles following the acquisition of Nucryst in December 2009.

 

2009 YEAR

 

The following discussion and analysis is based upon, and should be read in conjunction with, the Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew included elsewhere in this Annual Report.

 

Financial Highlights of 2009

 

Group revenue was $3,772m for the year ended 31 December 2009, representing a 1% decline compared to 2008. Unfavourable currency translation of -3% was partly offset by underlying revenue growth of 2%.

 

Profit before taxation was $670m in 2009, compared with $564m in 2008. Attributable profit was $472m compared with $377m in 2008. Adjusted attributable profit (calculated as set out in “Selected Financial Data”), rose 18% to $580m in 2009, from $493m in 2008.

 

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share were 53.4¢, compared to 42.6¢ for 2008. EPSA (as set out in “Selected Financial Data”) was 65.6¢ in 2009 compared, to 55.6¢ for 2008, representing an 18% increase.

 

Fiscal 2009 Compared with Fiscal 2008

 

The following table sets out certain income statement data for the periods indicated:

 

       2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Revenue (i)

       3,772        3,801  

Cost of goods sold (ii)

       (1,030      (1,077

Gross profit

       2,742        2,724  

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses (iii)

       (1,351      (1,416

Administrative expenses (iv)

       (513      (526

Research and development expenses

       (155      (152

Operating profit (i)

       723        630  

Net interest payable

       (40      (66

Other finance costs

       (15      (1

Share of results of associates

       2        1  

Profit before taxation

       670        564  

Taxation

       (198      (187

Attributable profit for the year

       472        377  

 

(i) Group revenue and operating profit are derived wholly from Continuing Operations and discussed on a segment basis on pages 37 to 38.
(ii) 2009 includes $15m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $12m of acquisition related costs (2008 – $15m in respect of the utilisation of Plus inventory stepped-up to fair value on acquisition, $18m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $8m of acquisition related costs).
(iii) 2009 includes $7m of acquisition related costs and $10m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses (2008 – $7m of acquisition related costs and $3m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses).
(iv) 2009 includes $7m of acquisition related costs, $17m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $66m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments (2008 – $31m of acquisition related costs, $13m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $51m amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments).

 

 

34   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Transactional and Translational Exchange

 

The Group’s principal markets outside the US are, in order of significance, Continental Europe, UK, Australia and Japan. Revenues in these markets fluctuate when translated into US Dollars on consolidation. During the year, the average rates of exchange against the US Dollar used to translate revenues and profits arising in these markets changed compared to the previous year as follows: the Euro weakened from $1.46 to $1.39 (-5%), Sterling weakened from $1.84 to $1.56 (-15%), the Swiss Franc remained flat at $0.92, the Australian Dollar weakened from $0.84 to $0.78 (-7%) and the Japanese Yen strengthened from ¥103 to ¥94 (+9%).

 

The Group’s principal manufacturing locations are in the US (Orthopaedics and Endoscopy), Switzerland (Orthopaedics) and UK (Advanced Wound Management and Orthopaedics). The majority of the Group’s selling and distribution subsidiaries around the world purchase finished products from these locations. As a result of currency movements compared with the previous year, purchases from the US became relatively more expensive. The Group’s policy of purchasing forward a proportion of its currency requirements mitigates the impact of these movements.

 

Revenue

 

Group revenue decreased by $29m (-1%) from $3,801m in 2008 to $3,772m in 2009. Underlying revenue growth was 2%, offset by -3% attributable to unfavourable currency translation.

 

Orthopaedics revenues decreased by $23m (-1%), of which 1% was attributable to underlying growth, offset by -2% due to unfavourable currency translation. Endoscopy revenues decreased by $9m (-1%), of which 1% was attributable to underlying growth, offset by -2% due to unfavourable currency translation. Advanced Wound Management revenues increased by $3m (nil%), of which 6% was attributable to underlying growth, offset by -6% due to unfavourable currency translation.

 

A more detailed analysis is included within the Revenue sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 37 and 38.

 

Cost of goods sold

 

Cost of goods sold decreased by $47m to $1,030m from $1,077m in 2008. The main drivers of this decrease are continuing focus on cost efficiency, cost effectiveness and the impact of currency. Other factors contributing to the movement were the decrease of $15m in utilisation of the Plus inventory stepped up to fair value on the acquisition, a decrease of $3m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses, offset by an increase of $4m in other acquisition related costs.

 

Further margin analysis is included within the “Trading profit” sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 37 to 38.

 

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses

 

These expenses decreased by $65m to $1,351m from $1,416m in 2008. The decrease was largely driven by continuing focus on cost management, efficiencies achieved through the Earnings Improvement Programme and the impact of currency. These were partly offset by an increase in restructuring and rationalisation expenses of $7m.

 

Administrative expenses

 

Administrative expenses decreased by $13m to $513m from $526m in 2008, largely as a result of the focus on cost management and efficiency and the impact of currency. Other factors contributing to the movement were the decrease of $24m in other acquisition related costs, offset by an increase in the amortisation and impairment charge of intangible assets by $15m and an increase of $4m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses.

 

Research and development expenses

 

Expenditure as a percentage of revenue increased by 0.1% to 4.1% in 2009 (2008 – 4.0%). The Group continues to invest in innovative technologies and products to differentiate itself from competitors.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $93m to $723m from $630m in 2008 comprising, increase of $28m in Orthopaedics, $23m in Endoscopy and $42m in Advanced Wound Management.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   35


 

 

Net interest payable

 

Net interest payable decreased by $26m from $66m in 2008 to $40m in 2009. This is a consequence of the overall reduction of borrowings within the Group and a reduction in the applicable interest rates.

 

Other finance cost

 

Other finance costs in 2009 were $15m compared to $1m in 2008. This increase is attributable to a decrease in the expected return on pension plan assets.

 

Taxation

 

The taxation charge increased by $11m to $198m from $187m in 2008. The effective rate of tax was 29.6%, compared with 33.2% in 2008.

 

The tax charge was reduced by $26m in 2009 (2008 – $30m) as a consequence of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, acquisition related costs, amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments. The effective tax rate was 27.9% (2008 – 30.6%) after adjusting for these items and the tax thereon. This is a lower rate than expected due to favourable progress in, and resolution of, certain historic issues.

 

Group Balance Sheet

 

The following table sets out certain balance sheet data for the years ended indicated:

 

       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Non-current assets

       2,480           2,523  

Current assets

       2,071           1,985  

Assets held for sale

       14           -   

Total assets

       4,565           4,508  

Non-current liabilities

       1,523           1,841  

Current liabilities

       863           968  

Total liabilities

       2,386           2,809  

Total equity

       2,179           1,699  

Total equity and liabilities

       4,565           4,508  

 

Non-current assets decreased by $43m to $2,480m from $2,523 in 2008. Intangible assets and goodwill decreased by $60m of which $112m related to the Plus settlement, $92m to amortisation and impairments and $4m to disposals. These were offset by $102m of additions, $15m relating to the acquisition of Nucryst and $31m relating to favourable currency translation. Property, plant and equipment increased by $28m comprising $216m of additions, $30m of favourable currency translation and $6m relating to the acquisition of Nucryst. This was offset by $206m of depreciation charge, $10m of disposals and $8m of assets transferred to held for sale. Deferred tax assets decreased by $12m in the year, primarily due to the decrease in post retirement obligations.

 

Current assets increased by $86m to $2,071m from $1,985m in 2008. This was due to an increase in inventory of $54m and an increase in cash at bank of $47m. These increases were partially offset by a reduction in trade and other receivables of $15m.

 

Non-current liabilities decreased by $318m from $1,841m in 2008 to $1,523m in 2009. $268m of this decrease was due to the reduction of long-term borrowings. The net retirement benefit obligation decreased by $28m. This was due to experience gains on plan assets and liabilities totalling $88m. These gains were offset by a $47m increase in the defined obligation attributable to changes in actuarial assumptions and $16m of unfavourable currency movements.

 

Current liabilities decreased by $105m from $968m in 2008 to $863m in 2009. This was due to a decrease in bank overdrafts and current borrowings of $70m, a decrease in trade and other payables of $11m and decrease in current tax payable of $25m.

 

Total equity increased by $480m from $1,699m in 2008 to $2,179m in 2009. The principal movements were an increase of $472m due to attributable profit, an increase in currency translation and hedging gains of $62m, an increase of $41m relating to actuarial gains on retirement benefit obligations, offset by $10m relating to deferred taxation and $120m due to dividends paid during the year.

 

 

36   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Business Segment Analysis

 

Revenue by business segment and geographic market and trading and operating profit by business segment are set out below:

 

       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Revenue by business segment

                     

Orthopaedics

       2,135           2,158  

Endoscopy

       791           800  

Advanced Wound Management

       846           843  

Total revenue

       3,772           3,801  

Revenue by geographic market

                     

Europe (Continental Europe and United Kingdom)

       1,313           1,398  

United States

       1,664           1,657  

Africa, Asia, Australasia and other America

       795           746  

Total revenue

       3,772           3,801  

Trading profit by business segment

                     

Orthopaedics

       508           481  

Endoscopy

       189           166  

Advanced Wound Management

       160           129  

Total trading profit

       857           776  

Operating profit by business segment

                     

Orthopaedics

       410           382  

Endoscopy

       169           146  

Advanced Wound Management

       144           102  

Total operating profit

       723           630  

 

Orthopaedics

 

Revenue

 

Orthopaedics revenue decreased by 1% to $2,135m from $2,158m in 2008. Of this decrease, 1% is attributable to underlying growth and -2% is due to unfavourable currency movements. The principal factors in the underlying growth in revenue were the continuing expansion in global orthopaedic markets and the growth of recently launched products.

 

In the US, revenue increased by $27m to $1,154m (2%), all of which was due to underlying growth. The main factors were the continued growth of products launched in recent years including the LEGION and JOURNEY knees.

 

Outside the US, revenue decreased by $50m to $981m (-5%), attributable to unfavourable foreign currency translation of -5% and flat underlying revenue growth.

 

Global knee revenue increased by $3m to $761m (nil%), representing underlying revenue growth of 3% offset by -3% of unfavourable foreign currency translation.

 

Global hip revenue decreased by $7m to $681m (-1%) of which 1% was due to underlying revenue growth offset by -2% unfavourable foreign currency translation.

 

Trading profit

 

Trading profit increased by $27m (6%) to $508m from $481m in 2008. Trading profit margin increased from 22.3% to 23.8%. This increase is due to good cost management and further investment in improving the efficiency and effectiveness of the main processes, primarily in the cost of sales area.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $28m to $410m. This largely comprises the increases in trading profit of $27m. A decrease in acquisition related costs of $35m were offset by increases of $17m in costs associated with Earnings Improvement Programme (“EIP”) and $17m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   37


 

 

Endoscopy

 

Revenue

 

Endoscopy revenue decreased by $9m, or 1%, to $791m from $800m in 2008, comprising -2% unfavourable currency translation and 1% underlying growth.

 

In the US, revenue decreased by $23m to $349m (-6%), all of which represents negative underlying growth. This is largely attributable to the decrease in demand for capital equipment due to the current economic market conditions.

 

Outside the US, revenue increased by $14m to $442m (3%), of which 9% was underlying growth offset by -6% of unfavourable foreign currency translation.

 

Global revenue of knee and shoulder repair products increased by $13m to $325m (4%), of which 12% was underlying growth offset by -8% unfavourable foreign currency translation.

 

Revenue in the global resection products sector decreased by $29m to $248m (-11%), of which -2% represents negative underlying revenue growth in addition to -9% of unfavourable foreign currency translation.

 

Global Visualisation revenue decreased by $29m to $121m (-19%), of which -20% represents negative underlying growth offset by 1% of favourable foreign currency translation.

 

Trading profit

 

Trading profit increased by $23m (14%) to $189m from $166m in 2008 resulting in a trading profit margin increase from 20.8% to 23.9%. This improvement was mainly due to a greater focus on managing costs and a favourable product mix benefit.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $23m to $169m from $146m in 2008. This comprises the $23m increase in trading profit.

 

Advanced Wound Management

 

Revenue

 

Revenue increased by $3m, or nil%, to $846m from $843m in 2008, comprising -6% unfavourable currency translation and 6% underlying growth. Within the infection management and exudate management markets, growth was driven by the extension of the Group’s ALLEVYN brand to new products.

 

In the US, revenue increased by $3m to $161m (2%), all of which is attributable to underlying revenue growth.

 

Outside the US, revenue remained constant at $685m. This is represented by an underlying growth of 7% offset by -7% of unfavourable foreign currency translation. European revenue decreased by 2% of which -8% was unfavourable currency translation and 6% was underlying growth.

 

Trading profit

 

Trading profit increased by $31m (24%) to $160m from $129m in 2008 and trading profit margin increased from 15.3% to 18.9%. This improvement was mainly due to a greater focus on cost management and overall process improvement.

 

Operating profit

 

Operating profit increased by $42m to $144m. This largely comprises the increase in trading profit of $31m and a reduction of $10m in restructuring and rationalisation costs.

 

 

38   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

FINANCIAL POSITION, LIQUIDITY AND CAPITAL RESOURCES

 

Cash Flow and Net Debt

 

The main elements of Group cash flow and movements in net debt can be summarised as follows:

 

      

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

    

2008

$ million

 

Cash generated from operations

       1,111        1,030        815  

Net interest paid

       (17      (41      (63

Income taxes paid

       (235      (270      (186

Net cash inflow from operating activities

       859        719        566  

Capital expenditure (net of disposal of property, plant and equipment)

       (307      (318      (289

Acquisitions (net of cash acquired)

       -         (25      (16

Plus settlement

       -         137        -   

Equity dividends paid

       (132      (120      (109

Proceeds from own shares

       8        10        4  

Issue of ordinary share capital

       15        7        19  

Treasury shares purchased

       (5      -         (193

Change in net debt from net cash flow (see Note 27 of the Notes to the Group Accounts)

       438        410        (18

Facility fee

       -         -         2  

Exchange adjustment

       13        (21      (6

Opening net debt

       (943      (1,332      (1,310

Closing net debt

       (492      (943      (1,332

 

The Group’s net debt decreased from $1,310m at the beginning of 2008 to $492m at the end of 2010, representing an overall decrease of $818m. Translation of foreign currency net debt into US Dollars had the effect of increasing net debt by $14m in the three-year period ended 31 December 2010. Closing net debt includes no currency swap liabilities (2009 – nil, 2008 – $4m).

 

Net Cash Inflow from Operating Activities

 

Cash generated from operations in 2010 of $1,111m (2009 – $1,030m, 2008 – $815m) is after paying out $5m (2009 – $5m, 2008 – $10m) of macrotextured claim settlements unreimbursed by insurers, $nil (2009 – $22m, 2008 – $48m) of acquisition related costs and $16m (2009 – $32m, 2008 – $28m) of restructuring and rationalisation expenses.

 

Capital Expenditure

 

The Group’s ongoing capital expenditure and working capital requirements were financed through cash flow generated by business operations and, where necessary, through short-term committed and uncommitted bank facilities. In recent years, capital expenditure on tangible and intangible fixed assets represented approximately 8% of continuing Group revenue.

 

In 2010, gross capital expenditure amounted to $315m (2009 – $318m, 2008 – $292m). The principal areas of investment were the placement of orthopaedic instruments with customers, patents and licences, plant and equipment and information technology.

 

At 31 December 2010, $15m (2009 – $7m, 2008 – $27m) of capital expenditure had been contracted but not provided for which will be funded from cash inflows.

 

Acquisitions and Disposals

 

In the three-year period ended 31 December 2010, $41m was spent on acquisitions, funded from net debt and cash inflows. This comprised $25m for Nucryst, $14m for BlueSky and $2m for Plus. During 2009, the Group reached an agreement with the vendors of Plus Orthopedics Holdings AG to reduce the total original purchase price to CHF927m. This resulted in an additional cash inflow of $137m.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   39


Liquidity

 

The Group’s policy is to ensure that it has sufficient funding and facilities in place to meet foreseeable borrowing requirements. In December 2010 the Group reviewed and replaced its principal banking facilities ahead of their maturity in May 2012. The Group has reduced its $1,000m 5 year term loan to $500m with effect from 20 December 2010. Smith & Nephew has also cancelled its $1,500m multi-currency revolving loan facility and replaced it with a new 5 year $1,000m multi-currency revolving loan facility.

 

At 31 December 2010, the Group held $207m (2009 – $192m, 2008 – $145m) in cash and balances at bank. The Group has committed and uncommitted facilities of $1,511m and $332m respectively. Of the undrawn committed facilities totalling $884m, $7m expires in 2011 and $877m after two but within five years. Smith & Nephew intends to repay the amounts due within one year by using available cash and drawing down on the longer-term facilities. In addition, Smith & Nephew has finance lease commitments of $22m (of which $10m extends beyond five years).

 

The principal variations in the Group’s borrowing requirements result from the timing of dividend payments, acquisitions and disposals of businesses, the share buy-back programme (announced as suspended in November 2008), timing of capital expenditure and working capital fluctuations.

 

Smith & Nephew believes that its capital expenditure needs and its working capital funding for 2011, as well as its other known or expected commitments or liabilities, can be met from its existing resources and facilities.

 

The Group’s planned future contributions are considered adequate to cover the current under funded position in the Group’s defined benefit plans.

 

Further disclosure regarding borrowings, related covenants and the liquidity risk exposures is set out in Note 19 of the Notes to the Group Accounts. The Group believes that its borrowing facilities do not contain restrictions that would have significant impact on its funding or investment policy for the foreseeable future.

 

Going Concern

 

The Group’s business activities, together with the factors likely to affect its future development, performance and position are set out in the “Description of the Group” section on pages 3 to 21. The financial position of the Group, its cash flows, liquidity position and borrowing facilities are described in the “Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects” section set out on pages 23 to 40. In addition, the notes to the financial statements include the Group’s objectives, policies and processes for managing its capital; its financial risk management objectives; details of its financial instruments and hedging activities; and its exposure to credit risk and liquidity risk.

 

The Group has considerable financial resources and its customers and suppliers are diversified across different geographic areas. As a consequence, the directors believe that the Group is well placed to manage its business risk successfully despite the ongoing uncertain economic outlook.

 

The directors have a reasonable expectation that the Group has adequate resources to continue in operational existence for the foreseeable future. Thus they continue to adopt the going concern basis for accounting in preparing the annual financial statements.

 

Payment Policies

 

It is the Group’s and Company’s policy to ensure that suppliers are paid within agreed terms. At the year-end the Company had no trade creditors.

 

 

40  

2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

LEGAL PROCEEDINGS

 

The Company and its subsidiaries are parties to various legal proceedings, some of which include claims for substantial damages. The outcome of these proceedings cannot readily be foreseen, but with the possible exception of those detailed below, management believes none of them will result in a material adverse effect on the financial position of the Group. The Group provides for outcomes that are deemed to be probable and can be reliably estimated. There is no assurance that losses will not exceed the provision or will not have a significant impact on the Group’s results of operations or financial condition in the period in which they are realised.

 

Product Liability Claims

 

In August 2003, the Group withdrew voluntarily from all markets the macrotextured versions of its OXINIUM femoral knee components. A number of related claims have been filed, most of which have been settled. The aggregate cost to date related to this matter is approximately $212m. The Group has sought recovery from its insurers.

 

To date the primary insurance carrier has paid $60m in full settlement of its policy liability. An additional $22m was received from a successful legal settlement. At 31 December 2010, at least $133m remains due, and the Group has sought coverage from five excess insurance carriers. However, these excess carriers have denied coverage, citing defences relating to the wording of the insurance policies and other matters. In December 2004, the Group brought suit against them in the US District Court for the Western District of Tennessee, and trial is expected to commence in 2012.

 

A charge of $154m was recorded in 2004 for anticipated expenses in connection with macrotexture claims. Most of that amount has since been applied to settlements of such claims. Management believes that the $20m provision remaining is adequate to cover remaining claims. Given the uncertainty inherent in such matters, there can be no assurance on this point.

 

The Group faces other claims from time to time for alleged defects in its products and has on occasion recalled products to minimise risk of harm or claims. The Group maintains product liability insurance subject to limits and deductibles that management believes are reasonable.

 

Business Practice Investigations

 

In March 2005 the US Attorney’s Office in Newark, New Jersey issued subpoenas to the five largest sellers of hip and knee implants to US orthopaedic surgeons, including the Group’s Orthopaedic business, asking for information regarding arrangements with orthopaedic reconstructive surgeons. In September 2007, the Group (and the other four companies involved) settled the charges that could have resulted from this investigation, without admitting any wrongdoing as part of the settlement. At the same time, the Group entered into a Corporate Integrity Agreement with the Office of the Inspector General (“OIG”) of the US Department of Health and Human Services which requires certain compliance efforts. This agreement is in effect for five years, until September 2012. If the Group meets its terms, the OIG will not attempt to exclude it from receiving Medicare payments for its products. The Group has devoted substantial effort to comply with this agreement and to enhance its compliance programme across all of its business units.

 

In September 2007, the SEC notified the Group that it was conducting an informal investigation of companies in the medical devices industry, including the Group, regarding possible violations of the Foreign Corrupt Practices Act (“FCPA”) in connection with the sale of products in certain foreign countries. The US Department of Justice subsequently joined the SEC’s request. The Group is cooperating fully with the US Department of Justice and the SEC regarding these matters, has conducted a broader review on its own initiative, and has disclosed to them information indicating that at least one independent distributor of its products may have made payments that could have FCPA implications. The Group is engaged in discussions to resolve these matters which might include a settlement by which the Group would pay certain amounts and submit to compliance reporting and oversight obligations. There is no assurance that a settlement will be reached, however.

 

Intellectual Property Disputes

 

The Group is engaged, as both plaintiff and defendant, in litigation with various competitors and others over claims of patent infringement and, in some cases, breach of licence agreement. These disputes are being heard in courts in the United States and other jurisdictions and also before agencies that examine patents. Outcomes are rarely certain and costs are often significant.

 

Since the Group’s entry into the negative pressure wound therapy business in 2007, Kinetic Concepts, Inc. (“KCI”) has pursued claims of patent infringement against the Group in the US, UK, Germany and other jurisdictions. In one case in the US District Court for the Western District of Texas a jury found that KCI’s patents were valid but not infringed by the Group. That ruling was upheld on appeal in February 2009. In a subsequent case in the same court, relating to the Group’s foam product, a jury concluded in March 2010 that KCI’s asserted patents were valid and infringed. But the court determined the relevant patent claims were invalid and entered judgement in favour of the

 

 

2010 Annual Report   41


 

Group. KCI has appealed the court’s judgement. If KCI were to prevail, the Group could be prevented from selling that foam product in the US until patent expiration in 2014. KCI has also pursued patent infringement claims in certain countries relating to pumps, canisters and other negative pressure wound therapy accessories.

 

The Group has won jury verdicts against Arthrex Inc., (“Arthrex”) for infringement of the Group’s patents relating to suture anchors (in the US District Court for Oregon) and femoral fixation devices for ACL reconstruction (in the US District Court for the Eastern District of Texas). Arthrex appealed both decisions. The Oregon decision was reversed on appeal and remanded to the District Court for a new trial, scheduled to begin in June 2011.

 

In a case filed in September 2008 in the US District Court for the Western District of Tennessee against the Group's US subsidiary, three individuals are seeking substantial royalty and other damages in connection with sales of certain products within the Group’s Orthopaedics business based on various legal theories including alleged breach of contracts entered into in 1988-1999 and patent infringement. The Group disputes these claims. Trial is expected to commence in 2012.

 

Other Matters

 

In April 2009, the Group was served with a subpoena by the US Department of Justice in Massachusetts requiring the production of documents from 1995 to 2009 associated with the marketing and sale of the Group’s EXOGEN bone growth stimulator. Similar subpoenas have been served on a number of competitors in the bone growth stimulator market. Around the same time a qui tam or “whistleblower” complaint concerning the industry’s sales and marketing of those products, originally filed in 2005 against the primary manufacturers of bone growth stimulation products (including Smith & Nephew), was unsealed in federal court in Boston, Massachusetts. A motion to dismiss that complaint was denied in December 2010.

 

In June 2010 the Group was served with another subpoena by the US Department of Justice in Massachusetts requiring the production of documents relating to the distribution of samples of the Group’s SUPARTZ joint fluid therapy product.

 

The Group is subject to country of origin requirements under the US Buy American and Trade Agreements Acts with regard to sales to certain US government customers. The Group has voluntarily disclosed to the US Veterans Administration and the US Department of Defense that a small percentage of the products sold to the US government in the past, primarily from the Orthopaedics business, may have originated from countries that are not eligible for such sales except with government consent. Government auditors subsequently conducted an on-site visit at the Group’s Orthopaedics business. In December 2008, three months after our initial voluntary disclosure, a whistleblower suit was filed in the US District Court for Massachusetts alleging these violations. Smith & Nephew’s motion to dismiss the suit was denied in November 2010.

 

 

42   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

OUTLOOK AND TREND INFORMATION

 

The discussion below contains certain forward-looking statements that may or may not prove accurate. For example, statements regarding expected revenue growth and trading margins, market trends and our product pipeline are forward looking statements. Phrases such as “aim”, “plan”, “intend”, “anticipate”, “well placed”, “believe”, “estimate”, “target”, “consider”, and similar expressions are generally intended to identify forward looking statements. Forward-looking statements involve known and unknown risks and uncertainties and other important factors that could cause actual results to differ materially from those projected in forward-looking statements. For Smith & Nephew, these factors include: economic and financial conditions in the markets we serve, especially those affecting health care providers, payors and customers; price levels for established and innovative medical devices; developments in medical technology; regulatory approvals; reimbursement decisions or other government actions; products defects or recalls; litigation relating to patent or other claims; legal compliance risks and related investigative, remedial or enforcement actions; strategic actions, including acquisitions and depositions and our success in integrating acquired businesses; and numerous other matters which affect us or our markets, including those of a political, economic business or competitive nature.

 

For additional information on factors that could cause the Group’s actual results to differ from estimates reflected in these forward-looking statements, can be found under “Risk Factors” within this document.

 

Information regarding the recent and longer term market growth trends is given for each of the Group’s global business units in the relevant ‘Market and Competition’ sections under Business Description on pages 4 to 9.

 

The Group has delivered another strong performance, with the majority of businesses outperforming their respective markets. The current market challenges are well understood. The Group is meeting them by supplying innovative products which offer clinical and cost benefit for our customers and continuing to execute efficiency programmes across our businesses. The long-term growth drivers underpinning the Group’s industry – including demographics, emerging markets and patients desire to return to an active life – remain strong.

 

During 2011, the Group expects Orthopaedic Reconstruction to grow at above the market rate, as the momentum in our knee franchise is expected to continue. In Orthopaedic Trauma the Group made substantial improvements in 2010 and are committed to sustaining this performance. In Endoscopy the Group expects to achieve above market growth in Arthroscopy (sports medicine), driven by the repair product segment. In Advanced Wound Management the Group believes it will continue to grow at above the market rate.

 

The Group made further trading margin progress during 2010, achieving a trading profit margin of 23.9% (before the benefit of the BlueSky settlement), and continues to see many areas in our businesses which offer further efficiencies. The Group also sees an increasing number of investment opportunities to drive top line growth, both geographically and in new products. The Group is taking advantage of these opportunities and anticipates that in the short to medium term the cost of these investments will broadly offset our further efficiency savings.

 

The Group believes it has a clear, balanced, plan for the future, based on the same strategic pillars which have maintained growth and investment during the recent global cyclical downturn, while delivering significant margin improvement. We are confident that, by offering our customers the right product, at the right time with the right value proposition, we are positioned to continue to deliver long term growth.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   43


 

CONTRACTUAL OBLIGATIONS

 

Contractual obligations at 31 December 2010 were as follows:

 

       Payments due by period  
       Total
$ million
      

Less than

1 year
$ million

       1-3 years
$ million
       3-5 years
$ million
      

More than

5 years
$ million

 

Debt obligations

       677          53          498          126          -   

Finance lease obligations

       22          4          4          4          10  

Operating lease obligations

       166          53          59          33          21  

Retirement benefit obligation

       75          75          -           -           -   

Purchase obligations

       -           -           -           -           -   

Capital expenditure

       15          15          -           -           -   

Other

       33          33          -           -           -   
         988          233          561          163          31  

 

Other contractual obligations represent $33m of foreign exchange contracts. Provisions that do not relate to contractual obligations are not included in the above table.

 

The agreed contributions for 2011 in respect of the Group’s defined benefits plans are: $38m for the UK (including $29m of supplementary payments), $30m for the US plan and $7m for other funded defined benefit plans. The table above does not include amounts payable in respect of 2012 and beyond as these are subject to future agreement and amounts cannot be reasonably estimated.

 

There are a number of agreements that take effect, alter or terminate upon a change in control of the Company or the Group following a takeover, such as bank loan agreements and Company share plans. None of these are deemed to be significant in terms of their potential impact on the business of the Group as a whole. In addition, there are service contracts between the Company and its executive directors which provide for the automatic payment of a bonus following loss of office or employment occurring because of a successful takeover bid. Further details on page 66.

 

The company does not have contracts or other arrangements which individually are essential to the business.

 

OFF-BALANCE SHEET ARRANGEMENTS

 

Management believes that the Group does not have any off-balance sheet arrangements, as defined by the SEC in item 5E of Form 20-F, that have or are reasonably likely to have a current or future effect on the Group’s financial condition, changes in financial condition, revenues or expenses, results of operations, liquidity, capital expenditures or capital resources that is material to investors.

 

RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS

 

Except for transactions with associates (see Note 34 of Notes to the Group Accounts), no other related party had material transactions or loans with Smith & Nephew over the last three financial years.

 

 

44   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

CORPORATE GOVERNANCE STATEMENT

 

This section discusses Smith & Nephew’s structures and governance procedures.

 

The Board and Executive Officers

       46  

Governance and Policy

       48  

Accountability, Audit and Internal Control Framework

       55  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   45


 

 

THE BOARD AND EXECUTIVE OFFICERS

 

The Board of directors of Smith & Nephew as at 23 February 2011 comprised:

 

Director      Position     

Initially elected or

appointed

 

John Buchanan

     Independent Non-Executive Chairman        3 February 2005  

David J. Illingworth

     Executive Director, Chief Executive        8 February 2006  

Adrian Hennah

     Executive Director, Chief Financial Officer        15 June 2006  

Ian E. Barlow

     Independent Non-Executive Director        5 March 2010  

Geneviève B. Berger

     Independent Non-Executive Director        5 March 2010  

Dr. Pamela J. Kirby

     Independent Non-Executive Director        1 March 2002  

Brian Larcombe

     Independent Non-Executive Director        1 March 2002  

Joseph C. Papa

     Independent Non-Executive Director        1 August 2008  

Richard De Schutter

     Independent Non-Executive Director        1 January 2001  

Dr. Rolf W. H. Stomberg

     Independent Non-Executive Director        1 January 1998  

 

Directors’ Biographies

 

John Buchanan, Independent non-executive Chairman. John was appointed independent non-executive Deputy Chairman in 2005 and became Chairman in April 2006 and is Chairman of the Nominations Committee. He is Deputy Chairman of Vodafone Group Plc and a non-executive director of BHP Billiton. He was formerly Group Chief Financial Officer of BP plc.

 

David J. Illingworth, Chief Executive, joined the Group in May 2002 as President of Orthopaedics and was appointed a director and Chief Operating Officer in February 2006. In July 2007 he was appointed Chief Executive. He is a member of the Nominations Committee. Prior to joining the Group he held posts within GE Medical, as Chief Executive Officer of a publicly traded medical devices company, President of a respiratory/critical care company and President of a technology incubator company. He will be retiring from the Board at the end of the Annual General Meeting to be held on 14 April 2011.

 

Adrian Hennah, Chief Financial Officer, joined the Group and was appointed a director in June 2006. He was previously Chief Financial Officer of Invensys plc and held various senior positions within GlaxoSmithKline. Adrian will be appointed as a member of the Supervisory Board of Reed Elsevier NV and as a non-executive director of Reed Elsevier PLC, subject to shareholder approval at their respective Annual General Meetings, on 19 and 20 April 2011.

 

Ian E. Barlow, Independent non-executive director. Ian was appointed a director on 5 March 2010 and is Chairman of the Audit Committee. He is a non-executive director and Chairman of the Audit Committees of the PA Consulting Group and the Brunner Investment Trust, Chairman of Think London and the Racecourse Association and a non-executive director of Candy & Candy. Previously he was Senior Partner, London at KPMG.

 

Prof. Geneviève B. Berger, Independent non-executive director. Geneviève was appointed a director on 5 March 2010. She is Chief Research & Development Officer at Unilever plc and Unilever NV having previously served as a non-executive director. Previously, she has been Chairman of the Health Advisory Board for the European Commission and a Professor at the University of Paris and Le Pitié-Sapêtrière Teaching Hospital and Director General of the French Centre National de La Recherche Scientifique. Subject to her re-appointment by the shareholders, she will join the Ethics and Compliance Committee on 14 April 2011.

 

Dr. Pamela J. Kirby, Independent non-executive director. Pamela was appointed a director in March 2002 and is a member of the Remuneration and Ethics and Compliance Committees. She is non-executive Chairman of Scynexis Inc and a non-executive director of Informa plc, Novo Nordisk A/S and Victrex plc. Subject to her re-appointment by the shareholders, she will be appointed Chairman of the Ethics and Compliance Committee on 14 April 2011.

 

Brian Larcombe, Independent non-executive director. Brian was appointed a director in March 2002 and is a member of the Audit and Remuneration Committees. He is a non-executive director of gategroup Holding AG and Incisive Media Holdings Limited. Previously he was Chief Executive Officer of 3i Group plc.

 

Joseph C. Papa, Independent non-executive director. Joe was appointed a director in August 2008 and is a member of the Ethics and Compliance, Audit and Remuneration Committees. He is Chairman and Chief Executive of Perrigo Company. Previously he was Chairman and Chief Executive Officer of the Pharmaceutical and Technology Services segment of Cardinal Health Inc., and President and Chief Operating Officer of Watson Pharmaceuticals Inc. Subject to his re-appointment by the shareholders, he will be appointed Chairman of the Remuneration Committee on 14 April 2011.

 

 

46   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Richard De Schutter, Independent non-executive director. Richard was appointed a director in January 2001 and is Chairman of the Ethics and Compliance Committee and a member of the Audit, Nominations and Remuneration Committees. He is non-executive Chairman of Incyte Corporation and a non-executive director of Navicure Inc. and Slate Pharmaceuticals. Subject to his re-appointment by the shareholders, he will be appointed Senior Independent Director and cease to be Chairman of the Ethics and Compliance Committee on 14 April 2011.

 

Dr. Rolf W. H. Stomberg, Independent non-executive director and Senior Independent Director. Rolf was appointed a director in 1998 and is Chairman of the Remuneration Committee and a member of the Audit and Nominations Committees. He is Chairman of Lanxess AG and a non-executive director of Hoyer GmbH, Biesterfeld AG and Severstal OAO. He will cease to be Senior Independent Director and Chairman of the Remuneration Committee on 14 April 2011.

 

Executive Officers

 

The Chief Executive of Smith & Nephew and other senior executives are responsible for the day-to-day management of the Group. In addition to the executive directors, the following are executive officers of Smith & Nephew:

 

Naseem Amin, Chief Scientific Officer. Naseem joined the Group in 2009 prior to which he held a number of senior business development and research posts, most recently Senior VP of Business Development at Biogen Idec.

 

Mark Augusti, President of Biologics & Clinical Therapies. Mark joined the Group in 2003 as Vice President of Global Marketing for the Trauma Division, became President of Orthopaedic Trauma and Clinical Therapies in February 2006 and was appointed to his current role in January 2008. He previously worked for GE Medical Systems in the US and Asia. In 2009 Mark was also appointed to the board of Hutchinson Technology Inc. as an independent director.

 

John W. Campo, Chief Legal Officer. Jack joined the Group in June 2008. Prior to joining the Group he was employed by General Electric Company for 14 years in a variety of roles, including seven years with GE Healthcare (successor to GE Medical Systems) in the US and Asia.

 

Joseph DeVivo, President of Orthopaedics. Joe joined the Group in June 2007 as President of Orthopaedic Reconstruction and was appointed to his current role in May 2008. Prior to joining the Group, he held senior executive positions with RITA Medical Systems Inc., Computer Motion Inc. and United States Surgical, a division of Tyco Healthcare.

 

Michael Frazzette, President of Endoscopy. Mike joined the Group as President of Endoscopy in July 2006. Previously he was President and Chief Executive Officer of a US manufacturer of medical devices and spent 15 years at Tyco Healthcare becoming President of the Patient Care, THC Canada and Health Systems divisions.

 

R. Gordon Howe, Senior Vice President Global Planning and Development. Gordon joined the Group in 1998, and served in planning and business development roles in the Orthopaedics division. He was appointed to his current role in August 2007. Prior to joining the Group, he held management positions with United Technologies Corporation.

 

Kelvin Johnson, National Executive of China/President of Emerging Markets. Kelvin joined the Group in 1980 and has held a number of key roles within Smith & Nephew. His role as President of Emerging Markets was expanded during 2010 to lead the Group’s increased focus in China. Prior to joining Smith & Nephew, Kelvin worked at the Ford Motor Company.

 

Roger Teasdale, President of Advanced Wound Management. Roger joined the Group in 1989 and has held a number of key roles in businesses within Smith & Nephew, most recently as Senior Vice President of Advanced Wound Management. Roger was appointed to his current role on 1 May 2009.

 

Company Secretary

 

Susan Henderson, Company Secretary. Susan joined the Group in May 2009, prior to which she held a number of senior company secretarial positions at Amersham plc and Prudential plc.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   47


GOVERNANCE AND POLICY

 

Introduction

 

The Board continues to be committed to the highest standards of Corporate Governance and this report together with the Directors’ Remuneration Report explains how the provisions and principles of the FSA Listing Rules, Disclosure & Transparency Rules (“DTR”), the Combined Code on Corporate Governance (the “Code”) and the UK Corporate Governance Code (the “New Code”) have been applied throughout the year. The Company’s American Depositary Shares are listed on the NYSE and the Company is therefore subject to the rules of the NYSE as well as the US securities laws and the rules of the SEC applicable to foreign private issuers.

 

The Board considers that it has complied with all relevant provisions of the Code, the New Code, and the requirements of the SEC and NYSE throughout the year, except that the Nominations Committee is not comprised wholly of independent directors, as required by the NYSE, but consists of a majority of independent directors in accordance with the Code.

 

With effect from the Annual General Meeting in 2011, all directors will submit themselves for re-election at each Annual General Meeting in accordance with the New Code. Whilst the remaining provisions of the New Code do not currently apply to the Company, the Board considers that it does comply with the provisions of the New Code except that, although the Chairman and entire Board have endorsed and approved this corporate government statement, none of our directors use any part of the annual report to make personal statements.

 

In accordance with the Code, the following paragraphs describe Smith & Nephew’s Corporate Governance policies and procedures and how it applies the main Principles set out in section one of the Code.

 

The Board

 

The Board of directors of Smith & Nephew consists of a non-executive Chairman, two executive directors and seven independent non-executive directors. In 2010, the Board met on 10 occasions and individual attendance together with attendance at Board Committee meetings, is shown in the table on page 53. In addition to formal Board meetings, informal telephone updates are held between Board meetings to ensure that directors are kept up to date with matters affecting the Group.

 

Geneviève Berger and Ian Barlow joined the Board as independent non-executive directors on 5 March 2010.

 

On 10 February 2011, it was announced that Olivier Bohuon will be joining the Board as an Executive Director on 1 April 2011. He will offer himself for re-election by the shareholders at the Annual General Meeting and, subject to his re-appointment, will assume the position of Chief Executive Officer at the conclusion of the Annual General Meeting on 14 April 2011. David Illingworth will retire from the Board at the conclusion of the Annual General Meeting.

 

The Scope of the Board

 

The Board is responsible for the strategic direction, overall management of the Group and the long-term success of the Company. There is a formal schedule of matters reserved for its decisions which include the approval of certain policies, budgets, financing plans, large capital expenditure projects, acquisitions, divestments and treasury arrangements. Otherwise, it delegates the executive management of the Group to the Chief Executive and certain specific responsibilities to Board Committees, as described on pages 50 to 53. It reviews the key activities and performance of the businesses and considers and reviews the work undertaken by the Committees. Succession planning is regularly reviewed and appropriate measures are taken to ensure the Board has the appropriate balance of skills and experience necessary for a major global medical devices company.

 

Non-executive directors meet regularly prior to each Board meeting without management in attendance. The Senior Independent Director meets with the other non-executive directors annually to evaluate the performance of the Chairman. All directors have access to the advice and services of the Company Secretary, who is also responsible to the Board for ensuring that board and governance procedures are complied with. The appointment and removal of the Company Secretary is a matter for the Board as a whole. Board members individually and Board Committees may obtain independent professional advice, at the Company’s expense, where they judge it necessary in order to fulfil their responsibilities as directors. If directors are unable to attend a Board meeting or Board Committee meeting, they are advised of matters to be discussed and have an opportunity to make their views known to the Chairman or the Chairman of the relevant Committee prior to the meeting.

 

 

48  

2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

The Role of Individual Directors

 

Whilst the Chairman and Chief Executive collectively are responsible for the leadership of the Group, there is a clear division of respective responsibilities which has been agreed by the Board. The Chairman’s primary responsibility is leading the Board including setting its agenda and ensuring its effectiveness, by encouraging constructive challenge. The Chief Executive is responsible for the performance, management and supervision of the Group in accordance with the strategy, policies, budgets and business plans approved by the Board. The Senior Independent Director is currently Rolf Stomberg, whose role includes consulting with members of the Board on issues relating to the Chairman and chairing meetings of the Nominations and Audit Committee in the absence of the Chairman or Chairman of the Audit Committee. He is available to shareholders if they have concerns that cannot be resolved through the normal channels of contact with the Chairman or Chief Executive. Rolf Stomberg will cease to be the Senior Independent Director on 14 April 2011, when Richard De Schutter will, subject to his re-appointment by shareholders, be appointed in his place. The role of the independent non-executive directors is to provide constructive challenge and to help develop proposals on strategy.

 

Independence of Non-Executive Directors

 

The Board has determined that all the non-executive directors are independent in accordance with UK and US requirements. None of the non-executive directors or their immediate families has ever had a material relationship with the Group either directly as an employee or as a partner, shareholder or officer of an organisation that has a relationship with the Group. They do not receive additional remuneration apart from directors’ fees, do not participate in the Group’s share option plans or performance related pay schemes, and are not members of the Group’s pension schemes nor do they serve as a director of a company or an affiliate in which any other director of Smith & Nephew is a director.

 

The Board recognises that a number of the independent non-executive directors have served on the Board for a period of time that might be considered to impact on their independence. The Board has thoroughly considered the independence of each of these long serving directors (Rolf Stomberg, Richard De Schutter, Pamela Kirby and Brian Larcombe) and has concluded that each continues to provide effective challenge both within and outside Board meetings. In 2010, Ian Barlow and Geneviève Berger were appointed non-executive directors on 5 March 2010, and the search for additional directors continued throughout 2010 and into 2011. It is intended that as and when new directors are appointed and have spent some time settling into the Company, some of the longer serving non-executive directors will step down. The Board believes that to provide continuity, it is useful for some non-executive directors to remain on the Board to assist in the period of transition.

 

Management of Conflicts of Interest

 

None of the directors or their connected persons has any family relationship with any other director or officer nor has a material interest in any contract to which the Company or any of its subsidiaries are or were a party during the year or up to 23 February 2011.

 

Each director has a duty under the Companies Act 2006 to avoid a situation in which he or she has or can have a direct or indirect interest that conflicts or possibly may conflict with the interests of the Company. This duty is in addition to the existing duty that a director owes to the Company to disclose to the Board any transaction or arrangement under consideration by the Company. The Company’s articles of association permit directors to authorise conflicts and potential conflicts in accordance with the Companies Act 2006 and to approve such situations. Directors inform the Board of any situations which may give rise to a conflict of interest as they arise and this information is recorded in the Company’s Register of Conflicts together with the date on which authorisation was given. On an annual basis, directors certify that the information contained in the register is correct. The Board has a procedure when deciding whether to authorise a conflict or potential conflict of interest. Firstly, only directors who have no interest in the matter under consideration are able to take the relevant decision. Secondly, in taking the decision the directors must act in a way they consider, in good faith, will be most likely to promote the Company’s success. In addition, the directors may impose limits or conditions when giving authorisation if they think this is appropriate. During the year, one director identified situations which could give rise to conflicts of interest. Each of these situations was authorised by the Board, although no actual conflicts were identified.

 

Re-appointment of Directors

 

Under the Company’s articles of association, any director who has been appointed by the Board since the previous Annual General Meeting of shareholders, either to fill a casual vacancy or as an additional director, holds office only until the conclusion of the next Annual General Meeting at which they are eligible for re-appointment by the shareholders. In accordance with the New Code, with effect from the Annual General Meeting to be held in 2011, all directors will retire with effect from the conclusion of each Annual General Meeting and offer themselves for re-election at that meeting. However, David Illingworth will not seek re-election at the Annual General Meeting to be held on 14 April 2011. The directors are subject to removal with or without cause by the Board or the shareholders.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   49


Board Development Programme

 

A number of training and development opportunities were identified for the Board during 2010. As in previous years, training focused mainly on increasing the Board’s understanding of the business and markets in which the Company operates. Throughout the year, each global business unit presented to the Board on its business and the current challenges it faced. These themes were explored in greater depth during the two day Strategy Review held in September. In November, the Board visited the headquarters of the Endoscopy business based in Andover, Massachusetts, meeting with the senior management team and major customers and receiving presentations on our products and processes. Two formal Board development sessions were also held which gave the Board technical briefings on, amongst other things, UK corporate governance requirements, the UK Bribery Act and remuneration trends and governance matters. Tailored induction programmes were also held for Geneviève Berger and Ian Barlow who joined the Board in 2010. These programmes included a series of site visits to some of our principal sites and one to one meetings with members of the senior management teams in the global business units and head office functions. All directors are encouraged to visit our principal sites and to meet with key members of staff to gain a more detailed understanding of particular areas of interest. The Chairman continues to keep the training and developmental needs of each director under review.

 

Review into the Effectiveness of the Board

 

Towards the end of 2010, the Board undertook a review of its effectiveness and the effectiveness of its key Committees. The review was led by the Chairman and facilitated by the Company Secretary and took the form of a series of one to one discussions between the Company Secretary and individual Directors. These discussions focused on certain areas identified in the previous effectiveness review.

 

The review concluded that the Board operated well under the effective leadership of the Chairman. There was constructive debate within the Boardroom and directors were kept well advised of and consulted on relevant matters arising between meetings. The Board welcomed the opportunity to meet and engage with members of the management team at site visits and at the Strategy Review. The Effectiveness Review recognised that a number of improvements had been made to processes and communications during the year and has identified further improvements to be made throughout 2011.

 

Committees of the Board

 

The Board is assisted by the Audit, Remuneration, Nominations and Ethics and Compliance Committees, each of which has its own terms of reference, which may be found on the Group’s website at www.smith-nephew.com. The Company Secretary or her designate is secretary to each of the Committees. For each of the Committees the Chairman of the Committee reports orally to the Board and minutes of the meetings are circulated to all members of the Board.

 

Audit Committee

 

The principal duties of the Audit Committee are:

 

 

Finance and Accounting :

 

  -  

to monitor the integrity of the Group’s accounts, ensuring that they meet statutory and associated legal and regulatory requirements; this includes reviewing significant financial reporting judgments contained in them, reports on compliance with accounting standards, appropriate accounting policies and practices and any changes to these, accounting and reporting issues, going concern assumptions and anti fraud programmes and controls;

 

  -  

to monitor announcements relating to the Group’s financial performance;

 

 

Internal Controls:

 

  -  

to monitor the effectiveness of internal financial controls and review compliance with s404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act 2002;

 

  -  

to review the operation of the Group’s risk management process;

 

  -  

to monitor the control environment mitigating compliance and quality management system risk

 

 

Audit:

 

  -  

to monitor and review the effectiveness of the Group’s internal audit function;

 

  -  

to monitor and review the external auditors’ performance, the effectiveness of the audit process and their independence, approving their terms of engagement, remuneration and ability to supply non-audit services and recommending for shareholder approval the appointment, re-appointment or removal of the external auditors, as appropriate;

 

 

50   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

 

Whistleblowing:

 

  -  

to review the arrangements by which staff may raise complaints against the Group regarding financial reporting or other matters.

 

The members of the Audit Committee are Ian Barlow (Chairman and designated financial expert), Brian Larcombe, Richard De Schutter, Rolf Stomberg and Joseph Papa. Warren Knowlton served as Chairman of the Audit Committee up to 6 May 2010, when he retired from the Board. All members of the Audit Committee are considered to be independent in accordance with the Code and are qualified as financial experts as defined by the DTR, SEC and NYSE rules. The Chairman, Chief Executive and the Chief Financial Officer attend meetings of the Audit Committee by invitation but are not members of the Audit Committee.

 

The Audit Committee met five times during the year including discussions with the auditors, without management present.

 

For 2010, the Audit Committee considered quarterly reporting, the preliminary results and the Annual Report. Due consideration was given to compliance with accounting standards, appropriate accounting policies and practices, accounting and reporting issues, going concern assumptions and Section 404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. The Audit Committee has also reviewed the appropriateness of the Group’s principal accounting policies, practices and judgments, including the identification of critical accounting policies which are those requiring the most use of management’s judgment which includes the valuation of inventories, impairment review of goodwill, intangible and tangible assets and the valuation of retirement benefits, contingencies and provisions. The Audit Committee also received a presentation from the Group Treasurer. During the year, the Audit Committee additionally took on responsibility for monitoring controls that mitigate quality management system risk.

 

During the year, no concerns were raised with the Audit Committee about possible improprieties in matters of financial reporting or other matters.

 

The Audit Committee reviewed the activities of the Internal Audit department, its programme of work and resourcing requirements. Specific activities of the Internal Audit department include; review of the internal controls over financial reporting (compliance with Section 404 of the Sarbanes – Oxley Act), assessing the operating effectiveness of the risk management process and review of other internal control processes, including regulatory compliance, quality management systems and the prevention and detection of fraud. The Audit Committee reviewed the Group’s approach to internal financial control, its processes, outcomes and disclosures and considered the Group’s risk management processes.

 

The Audit Committee also reviewed the work of the external auditors, Ernst & Young LLP, and received reports on the scope and outcome of the annual audit and management’s response. These reports included accounting matters, governance and control and accounting developments. In addition, the Audit Committee reviewed the audit, audit-related, tax and other services provided by the external auditors and ensured that all services provided by the external auditors were pre-approved in accordance with the Auditor Independence policy explained in greater detail on page 55. As part of the review into the services provided by the auditors, the Audit Committee reviewed the independence, objectivity and effectiveness of the external auditors and was satisfied that it was appropriate to recommend to the Board their reappointment.

 

Remuneration Committee

 

The members of the Remuneration Committee are Rolf Stomberg (Chairman), Pamela Kirby, Brian Larcombe (appointed to the Remuneration Committee on 7 September 2010), Richard De Schutter and Joseph Papa. Warren Knowlton also served on the Remuneration Committee up to 6 May 2010, when he retired from the Board. With effect from 14 April, Rolf Stomberg will cease to be Chairman of the Remuneration Committee and Joseph Papa will, subject to his re-appointment by the shareholders, be appointed Chairman in his place. All members of the Remuneration Committee are considered to be independent in accordance with the Code, the New Code and SEC and NYSE requirements.

 

The Remuneration Committee met four times during the year. The principal duties of the Remuneration Committee are reviewing:

 

 

the remuneration, including pension entitlements, of executive directors and executive officers;

 

 

the relationship between the remuneration of executive directors and that of other employees;

 

 

the competitiveness of executive remuneration using data from independent consultants on companies of similar size, technologies and international complexity;

 

 

the performance targets for the incentive plan and long-term incentive plans and the performance against these targets; and

 

 

the operation of the long-term incentive plans, share option plans and performance related incentive plan, determining the participants and overall grant levels.

 

The activities of the Remuneration Committee throughout 2010 are described in greater detail in the Directors’ Remuneration Report on pages 59 to 71.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   51


Nominations Committee

 

The members of the Nominations Committee are John Buchanan (Chairman), David Illingworth, Rolf Stomberg and Richard De Schutter. Rolf Stomberg and Richard De Schutter are considered to be independent in accordance with the Code, the New Code and SEC and NYSE requirements. David Illingworth will cease to be a member of the Nominations Committee when he retires from the Board on 14 April 2011 and Olivier Bohuon will, subject to his re-appointment by the shareholders, be appointed in his place.

 

The Nominations Committee met eight times during the year and those meetings were attended by all members.

 

The principal duties of the Nominations Committee are:

 

 

to review the Board structure, size and composition and to make recommendations to the Board accordingly;

 

 

to identify and nominate suitable candidates to the Board to fill any Board vacancies as they arise, evaluating the balance of skills, knowledge and experience currently on the Board and which may be required in the future;

 

 

to make recommendations to the Board on the continuation in office, or otherwise, of any executive director or non-executive director;

 

 

to make recommendations to the Board regarding membership of the Board Committees and the fees paid to non-executive directors; and

 

 

to consider and if thought fit approve the appointment of any executive director as a non-executive director of another company.

 

The principle work of the Nominations Committee in 2010 was to search for a Chief Executive Officer to replace David Illingworth, who had indicated his desire to retire as and when a suitable successor could be found. A thorough search was undertaken using the services of an external firm of headhunters and internal candidates were also considered. A number of meetings were held to define the role and the type of Chief Executive Officer required, to discuss potential candidates and, in 2011, finally to consider making a recommendation to the Board to appoint Olivier Bohuon.

 

The Nominations Committee also continued the process commenced in 2009 to search for new non-executive directors, recognising that a number of non-executive directors have served on the Board for periods of time which could give rise to questions about their continued independence. Ian Barlow and Geneviève Berger were appointed to the Board as non-executive directors in March 2010. The search however has continued for additional directors to fit the profiles prepared by the full Board in 2009. The services of a headhunting firm were utilised in this process and whilst a number of candidates were considered, no further appointments were made. The search will continue into 2011.

 

Should the need arise, the Senior Independent Director would oversee the process for the appointment of a new Chairman.

 

Ethics and Compliance Committee

 

The members of the Ethics and Compliance Committee are Richard De Schutter (Chairman), Pamela Kirby and Joseph Papa. All members of the Committee are considered to be independent in accordance with the Code, the New Code and SEC and NYSE requirements. David Illingworth, Chief Executive, attends every meeting. With effect from 14 April 2011, subject to their re-appointment by shareholders, Pamela Kirby will replace Richard De Schutter as Chairman of the Ethics and Compliance Committee and Geneviève Berger will join the Committee as an additional member.

 

The Ethics and Compliance Committee met four times during the year.

 

The principal duties of the Ethics and Compliance Committee are:

 

 

to review and approve Group policies as they relate to ethics and compliance matters;

 

 

to receive reports and review activities from executive and specialist groups managing ethical and compliance matters across the Group’s operations;

 

 

to review and approve implementation of ethics and compliance programmes;

 

 

to receive and review reports of audits and monitoring of ethics & compliance procedures and processes;

 

 

to review ethics and compliance best practice and continuous improvement programmes by reference to appropriate external reports and benchmarking;

 

 

to review, where appropriate, the Group’s internal communications and training in relation to ethics and compliance policies and procedures;

 

 

52   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

 

to review the Group’s external communication and reporting in respect of ethics and compliance programmes and the operation of the Committee;

 

 

to review the integration of ethics and compliance procedures with the business risk management programme; and

 

 

to review and approve ethics and compliance strategy and plans.

 

During the year, the Ethics and Compliance Committee has:

 

 

monitored the continued roll-out of the Enhanced Global Compliance Programme;

 

 

reviewed progress in enhancing precautions with regard to third party sellers;

 

 

received reports from management in relation to progress made under the Enhanced Global Compliance Programme, the activities of the US and Global Compliance programmes and concerns raised through the Group’s hotline and other channels; and

 

 

considered the impact of the UK Bribery Act.

 

Board and Committee Attendance

 

The table below details attendance of directors at Board and Committee meetings held throughout the year:

 

       Board
10 meetings
       Remuneration
Committee
4 meetings
       Audit
Committee
5 meetings
       Nominations
Committee
8 meetings
       Ethics and
Compliance
Committee
4 meetings
 

John Buchanan

       10          -           -           8          -   

David J. Illingworth

       10          -           -           8          -  

Adrian Hennah

       10          -           -           -           -   

Ian Barlow (i)

       8          -           3          -           -   

Geneviève B. Berger (i)

       8          -           -           -           -   

Pamela J. Kirby

       10          4          -           -           4  

Brian Larcombe (ii)

       10          2          5          -           -   

Warren D. Knowlton (iii)

       2          1          3          -           -   

Joseph C. Papa (iv)

       9          4          5          -           4  

Richard De Schutter

       10          4          5          8          4  

Rolf W. H. Stomberg (iv)

       8          4          5          8          -  

 

(i) Joined the Board on 5 March 2010.
(ii) Appointed to the Remuneration Committee on 7 September 2010.
(iii) Resigned from the Board on 6 May 2010
(iv) Attended all scheduled meetings and was unable to attend some meetings arranged at short notice because of prior commitments.

 

From time to time directors also attend Committee Meetings at the invitation of the Committee Chairman even if they are not members of the Committee in order to gain a better understanding of the activities of the Committee.

 

Liaison with Shareholders

 

The executive directors meet regularly with investors to discuss the Company’s business and financial performance both at the time of the announcement of results and at industry investor events. During 2010, the executive directors held meetings with institutional investors, including investors representing approximately 54% of the share capital as at December 2010. As part of this programme of investor meetings, during 2010, John Buchanan, the Chairman, met with investors representing 11% of the share capital. Over the last three years, he has met investors representing in aggregate 35% of the share capital. The Company’s website (www.smith-nephew.com) contains information of interest to both institutional investors and private shareholders, including financial information and webcasts of the results presentations to analysts for each quarter, as well as specific information for private shareholders relating to the management of their shareholding.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   53


Directors’ Indemnity Arrangements

 

Appropriate directors and officers liability insurance is in place and Deeds of Indemnity have been entered into between the Company and directors and certain directors of some subsidiary companies. The Deeds of Indemnity allow for indemnification of directors in respect of proceedings brought by third parties and for the Company to provide funds for directors’ ongoing costs in defending a legal action as they are incurred rather than after judgement has been given. Individual directors would still be liable to pay any damages awarded to the Company in an action against them and to repay their defence costs to the extent funded by the Company if their defence were unsuccessful.

 

Share Capital

 

As at 23 February 2011, the Company’s total issued share capital with voting rights consisted of 892,091,804 Ordinary Shares of 20 US cents each. 61,720,798 Ordinary Shares are held in treasury and are not included in the above figure.

 

As at 23 February 2011, notification had been received from the undernoted persons under the DTR in respect of interests in 3% or more of the issued Ordinary Shares of the Company.

 

       Number of Shares        %  

Capital Group of Companies Inc

       44,594,320           5.05   

Legal and General Group plc

       44,704,245           5.02   

Newton Investment Management Limited

       44,337,465           4.98   

BlackRock, Inc

       42,101,761           4.73   

 

Other than disclosed above, the Company is not aware of any person who has a significant direct or indirect holding of securities in the Company and is not aware of any persons holding securities which may control the Company. There are no securities in issue which have special rights as to the control of the Company.

 

Dividend

 

The Board has proposed a final dividend of 9.82 US cents per share which, together with the first interim dividend of 6.00 US cents, makes a total for 2010 of 15.82 US cents. The final dividend is expected to be paid, subject to shareholder approval, on 19 May 2011 to shareholders on the register of Members at the close of business on 3 May 2011.

 

Annual General Meeting

 

The Company’s Annual General Meeting is to be held on 14 April 2011 at 2pm at The Royal Society, 6-9 Carlton House Terrance, London, SW1Y 5AG. Notice of the meeting has been sent to all registered shareholders with an accompanying letter from the Chairman.

 

Directors’ Report

 

The Directors’ Report includes the following sections; “Description of the Group” (pages 3 to 21), “Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects” (pages 23 to 44), “Corporate Governance Statement” (pages 45 to 57), “Directors’ Remuneration Report” (pages 59 to 71) and “Investor Information” (pages 135 to 142).

 

Corporate Headquarters and Registered Office

 

The corporate headquarters is in the UK and the registered office address is: Smith & Nephew plc, 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA, UK. Registered in England and Wales No. 324357. Tel: +44 (0) 20 7401 7646. Website: www.smith-nephew.com.

 

 

54   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

ACCOUNTABILITY, AUDIT AND INTERNAL CONTROL FRAMEWORK

 

Internal Control and Risk Management

 

The Board has overall responsibility for ensuring that the Group maintains an adequate system of internal control and risk management and for reviewing its effectiveness. The Internal Audit function and the Group Risk Committee consider and test effectiveness and report to the Audit Committee and to the Board respectively on their findings. The Board has reviewed the system of internal control, including financial control for the year ended 31 December 2010 and up to the date of approval of this Annual Report and Accounts. The Group’s system of internal control is designed to manage rather than eliminate the risk of failure to achieve business objectives, and can only provide reasonable and not absolute assurance against material misstatement or loss.

 

Risk Committee

 

The members of the Risk Committee are the executive directors, certain senior executives and the Company Secretary. The Chairman of the Committee is the Chief Executive. As an integral part of planning and review, the management of each of the Global Business Units identifies the risks involved in their business, the probability of those risks occurring, the impact if they do occur and the actions being taken to manage and mitigate those risks. The Risk Committee meets twice a year to review the major risks identified by the Global Business Units and any mitigating actions being taken. As appropriate, the Risk Committee may re-categorise risks or require further information or mitigating action to be undertaken. The Risk Committee reports to the Board on an annual basis detailing all significant risks categorised by potential financial impact on profit and share price and by likelihood of occurrence. Details of new, key or significantly increased risks along with actions put in place to mitigate such risks are reported to the Board as appropriate. The principal risks identified through this process are detailed in “Risk Factors” to be found on pages 18 to 21.

 

Audit Committee

 

The activities of the Audit Committee are described in greater detail in pages 50 to 51.

 

The Audit Committee reviews the Group’s approach to internal financial control and the operation of the risk management process. During 2010, the effectiveness of the Global Business Units’ systems to identify and manage material risks was evaluated and the findings were reported to the Audit Committee. No material weaknesses were identified in these systems.

 

Auditor Independence Policy

 

The Audit Committee has adopted an Auditor Independence Policy which forms part of the Committee’s Terms of Reference. This policy governs the conduct of non-audit work by the external auditors. This prohibits the auditors from performing services which would result in the auditing of their own work, participating in activities normally undertaken by management, acting as advocate for the Group and creating a mutuality of interest between the auditors and the Group, for example being remunerated through a success fee structure. Each year, the Audit Committee pre-approves the budget for fees relating to audit and non-audit work, including taxation services, in accordance with a listing of particular services. In the event that limits for these services are expected to be exceeded or the Group wants the external auditors to perform services that have not been pre-approved, approval by the Chairman of the Audit Committee is required, together with a notification to the Audit Committee of the service and the fees involved. All services provided by the independent auditors during the year were pre-approved by the Audit Committee.

 

The Auditor Independence Policy also governs the policy regarding the audit partner rotation in accordance with the Auditing Practices Board Ethical Standards in the UK and the SEC rules in the US. Partners and senior audit staff may not be recruited by the Group unless two years have expired since their previous involvement with the Group.

 

Management’s Report on Internal Control over Financial Reporting

 

Management is responsible for establishing and maintaining adequate internal control over financial reporting as defined in Rule 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f) under the Securities Exchange Act of 1934.

 

Because of inherent limitations, internal controls over financial reporting may not prevent or detect all mis-statements. In addition, projections of any evaluation of effectiveness in future periods are subject to the risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions, or that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate.

 

 

 

2010 Annual Report   55


In accordance with the requirement in the US under s404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act, management assessed the effectiveness of the Group’s internal control over financial reporting as at 31 December 2010. In making this assessment, management used the criteria set forth by the Committee of Sponsoring Organisations of the Treadway Commission in Internal Control-Integrated Framework. Based on its assessment, management has concluded and hereby reports that, as at 31 December 2010, the Group’s internal control over financial reporting is effective based on those criteria.

 

Ernst & Young LLP, an independent registered public accounting firm, has issued an audit report on the Group’s internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2010. This report appears on page 79.

 

There has been no change in the Group’s internal control over financial reporting during the period covered by this Annual Report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Group’s internal control over financial reporting.

 

Disclosures Committee and Evaluation of Disclosure Controls and Procedures

 

The Disclosures Committee is chaired by the Chief Executive and comprises the Chief Financial Officer and various additional senior executives. The secretary is the Company Secretary or her designate. The Committee meets as required and approves the release of all major communications to investors, to the UK Listing Authority and the London and New York Stock Exchanges.

 

The Chief Executive and Chief Financial Officer have evaluated the effectiveness of the design and operation of the Group’s disclosure controls and procedures as at 31 December 2010. Based upon, and as at the date of that evaluation, the Chief Executive and Chief Financial Officer concluded that the disclosure controls and procedures were effective.

 

Code of Conduct

 

The revised Code of Conduct approved by the Ethics and Compliance Committee was issued to all employees during 2010. The Code of Conduct sets out the basic legal and ethical principles for carrying out business and applies both to employees and those who act on the Group’s behalf. It sets out in detail how persons covered by the Code of Conduct are expected to interact ethically with healthcare professionals and government officials. It also covers the broader issues of ethics and compliance throughout the business and includes a code of business principles. A copy of the Code of Conduct can be found on the Group’s website (www.smith-nephew.com).

 

The Code of Conduct includes a whistle blowing policy which enables persons in all jurisdictions where the Group operates to contact the Group anonymously through an independent provider. All calls and contacts are investigated and the appropriate action taken, including reports to senior management or the Board where warranted.

 

Code of Ethics for Senior Financial Officers

 

The Board of directors has adopted a Code of Ethics for senior financial officers, which is available on the Group’s website (www.smith-nephew.com) and on request. It applies to the Chief Executive, Chief Financial Officer, Group Financial Controller and the Group’s senior financial officers. There have been no waivers to any of the Code’s provisions nor any amendments made to the Code during 2010 or up until 23 February 2011.

 

Principal Accountant Fees and Services

 

Fees for professional services provided by Ernst & Young LLP, the Group’s independent auditors in each of the last two fiscal years, in each of the following categories were:

 

      

2010

$ million

      

2009

$ million

 

Audit

       3          3  

Audit related fees

       -           -   

Tax

       2          2  

Other

       -           -   
         5          5  

Audit fees include fees associated with the annual audit and local statutory audits required internationally. A more detailed breakdown of audit fees may be found in Note 35 of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

 

 

56   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Disclosure of Information to the Auditors

 

In accordance with Section 418 of the Companies Act 2006, the directors serving at the time of approving the Directors’ Report confirm that, to the best of their knowledge and belief, there is no relevant audit information of which the auditors, Ernst & Young LLP, are unaware and the directors also confirm that they have taken reasonable steps to be aware of any relevant audit information and, accordingly, to establish that the auditors are aware of such information.

 

Auditors

 

Ernst & Young LLP have expressed their willingness to continue as auditors and resolutions proposing their reappointment and to authorise the directors to determine their remuneration will be proposed at the Annual General Meeting as approved by the Audit Committee.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   57


 

 

 

THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK

 

 

 

 

 

 

58   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

DIRECTORS’ REMUNERATION REPORT

 

The Directors’ Remuneration Report (the “Report”) has been prepared in accordance with The Large and Medium-sized Companies and Groups (Accounts and Reports) Regulations 2008 (the “Regulations”) and meets the relevant requirements of the Financial Services Authority (“FSA”) Listing Rules. As required by the Regulations, a resolution to approve the Report will be proposed at the Annual General Meeting on 14 April 2011.

 

The Remuneration Committee Membership and Meetings

 

The members of the Remuneration Committee are Rolf Stomberg (Chairman) Pamela Kirby, Brian Larcombe (appointed to the Remuneration Committee on 7 September 2010), Joseph Papa and Richard de Schutter. Warren Knowlton also served as a member of the Remuneration Committee up to 6 May 2010, when he retired from the Board. With effect from 14 April 2011, Rolf Stomberg will cease to be Chairman of the Remuneration Committee and will be replaced by Joseph Papa. All members of the Committee are non-executive directors and are considered by the Board to be independent in accordance with the Combined Code, the UK Corporate Governance Code and the requirements of the SEC and the NYSE. The Company Secretary acts as secretary to the Remuneration Committee.

 

The Remuneration Committee met four times during the year and each meeting was attended by all members. In addition, the Remuneration Committee agreed on certain resolutions by e-mail when unable to meet physically.

 

At the request of the Remuneration Committee, the Chairman, John Buchanan, the Chief Executive, David Illingworth and various members of the Human Resources function were invited to attend meetings of the Remuneration Committee throughout the year. David Illingworth and the Human Resources function advise the Remuneration Committee on all aspects of the Group’s reward structures and policies and John Buchanan offers a valuable perspective given his experience on the Boards of other companies. None of these directors or officers is present for any discussion concerning their own remuneration.

 

During the year, the Remuneration Committee received information from a number of independent consultants appointed by the Company: Deloitte LLP on a broad range of remuneration issues and on long-term incentive plan comparative performance and Towers Watson and Mercer Limited on salary data when considering base salaries of executive directors and executive officers. Deloitte LLP also provided taxation advice to the Group, while Towers Watson and Mercer Limited have provided general salary data and advised on various compensation matters below Board level. None of these advisors advised any director in respect of their own remuneration.

 

The Role of the Remuneration Committee

 

The terms of reference of the Remuneration Committee are available on the Group’s website at www.smith-nephew.com.

 

The Remuneration Committee reviews:

 

 

The remuneration, including pension entitlements, of executive directors and executive officers;

 

 

The relationship between the remuneration of executive directors and that of other employees;

 

 

The competitiveness of executive remuneration using data from independent consultants on companies of similar size, technologies and international complexity;

 

 

The performance targets for the bonus plan and long-term incentive plans and the performance against these targets; and

 

 

The operation of the long-term incentive plans, share option plans and performance related bonus plan, determining the participants and overall grant levels.

 

Remuneration Policy

 

The remuneration policy as approved by the Remuneration Committee and the Board is designed to ensure that remuneration is sufficiently competitive to attract, retain and motivate executive directors and executive officers of a calibre that meets the Group’s needs to achieve its business objectives. The policy is designed to ensure that remuneration is firmly linked with the success of the Group and achievement against the Group’s key performance indicators, so that executive directors and executive officers are suitably incentivised to generate long-term and sustainable value for shareholders.

 

The Remuneration Committee has responsibility for determining the individual remuneration packages for the executive directors and executive officers of the Company, as detailed on page 51 of this Annual Report. In determining these remuneration packages, the Remuneration Committee has regard to the levels of pay and the structure of remuneration packages across the entire Group. The shape of the remuneration packages for the executive directors and executive officers is broadly similar to the remuneration packages for other

 

 

2010 Annual Report   59


executives in the Group. The salary levels and multiples used in the various incentive plans differ according to level of seniority. This is explained in greater detail within the discussion on each incentive plan.

 

Across the Group, base pay and benefits are referenced to median competitive levels for acceptable performance whilst incentive plans, both short and long-term, are designed to motivate and reward out-performance. Total remuneration packages are benchmarked by reference to appropriate UK and US companies and where relevant other local markets. Individual remuneration levels are based on measurable performance against fair and open objectives and there are no automatic pay adjustments unless required by law or local protocol.

 

The policies described in this Report have been applied throughout 2010 and it is intended that they will continue to apply throughout 2011. The Remuneration Committee will however continue to monitor its policies against evolving market practice and relevant guidance which is particularly relevant in the current economic climate.

 

The Remuneration Committee has a policy to consult with the Company’s major shareholders and relevant stakeholders prior to implementing any significant change to the remuneration policy and places great value in developing a transparent relationship on such matters.

 

Principal Components of Remuneration

 

The remuneration package for the Company’s senior executives, which includes the executive directors and executive officers, comprises the following elements:

 

 

Basic salary and benefits;

 

 

Annual incentive with a deferred element under the Deferred Bonus Plan;

 

 

Long-term incentives, comprising Performance Shares and Share Options; and

 

 

Pension entitlements.

 

As disclosed in last year’s Report, a full and detailed review of remuneration arrangements was carried out in 2009. A further detailed review was therefore not considered to be appropriate in 2010 as the Remuneration Committee wanted the opportunity to assess the effectiveness of the changes introduced in 2009, some of which were only implemented in 2010. During 2010 therefore, the Remuneration Committee continued to have regard to the latest developments in the economic and corporate governance environment, but proposed no further change to the overall structure of remuneration packages. The Remuneration Committee continues to aim for incentive arrangements which are firmly linked to the long-term success of the business and based on balanced measures of corporate performance. The Remuneration Committee believes that the changes implemented in 2009 and retained in 2010 continue to meet these objectives.

 

a) Base Salary and Benefits

 

Across the Group, base salary is determined both by the scope and the responsibility of the position and performance potential of the individual. Salaries are reviewed annually with effect from 1 April each year. Base salary is benchmarked by reference to the median for the relevant geographic market and employees are paid in a currency related to their home market. The Group also provides certain benefits such as private healthcare and a company car or allowance in line with competitive practice for the applicable geographic market. The Remuneration Committee also considers any pension consequences and costs to the Company when determining base salary increases for executive directors and executive officers.

 

With effect from 1 April 2010, the Remuneration Committee agreed the following base salaries for the executive directors:

 

David Illingworth

     $ 1,407,000   

Adrian Hennah

       £530,000   

 

Following the annual review conducted in February 2011, the Remuneration Committee determined that with effect from 1 April 2011, David Illingworth’s base salary would remain unchanged in view of his impending retirement on 10 August 2011.

 

Adrian Hennah continues to make, what the Board considers, an excellent contribution as Chief Financial Officer. During 2010, he additionally took on responsibility for a number of significant aspects of the day to day handling of operational matters, beyond the remit of a conventional Chief Financial Officer. In particular:

 

 

Management of a number of initiatives to drive and achieve the Group strategy;

 

 

Responsibility for addressing operational improvements, including field efficiencies and inventory levels in the Orthopaedics global business unit;

 

 

Key role in establishing and driving margin improvement performance.

 

 

60   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

He also continues to deliver outstanding individual performance and contribution to the Group. Following a review of market positioning and in light of his enhanced role, the Remuneration Committee believes that a re-rating of his base salary is appropriate. With effect from 1 April 2011, his base salary will therefore be £580,000, which is an increase of 9.4%.

 

On 10 February 2011, the appointment of Olivier Bohuon as an Executive Director from 1 April 2011 and Chief Executive Officer with effect from 14 April 2011 was announced. Olivier Bohuon’s base salary will be 1,050,000. Further details of his remuneration package are disclosed on page 66.

 

In common with our practice across the Group, the executive directors are each paid in their home currency.

 

The committee is mindful of salary increase for all employees when considering salaries for executive directors.

 

Average salary increases across the Group as a whole in 2011 will range between 2.5% and 3%.

 

b) Annual Incentive with Deferred Element under the Deferred Bonus Plan

 

An Annual Incentive Plan is operated across the Group. The plan is designed to encourage outstanding performance without promoting excessive risk taking in order to achieve a short term incentive opportunity.

 

Senior executives also participate in the Deferred Bonus Plan under which a proportion of their annual incentive (dependent upon their seniority in the organisation) is compulsorily deferred into shares which vest in equal annual tranches over three years, subject to the participant’s continued employment. No further performance conditions apply to these deferred shares. The Deferred Bonus Plan is designed to encourage executives to build up and maintain a significant shareholding in the Company to encourage them to behave and act like shareholders.

 

Executive directors and officers participate in the same Annual Incentive Plan and Deferred Bonus Plan although the targets and maximum levels are different reflecting their differing roles and levels of responsibility.

 

During 2010, the maximum annual incentive opportunity for executive directors was 150% of annual base salary with an incentive of 100% for on target performance. For executive officers, the maximum annual incentive opportunity was 140%. A proportion of the annual incentive earned at and above target is compulsorily deferred into shares as explained above. For executive directors, the amount deferred is one third and for executive officers it is one quarter. The maximum cash incentive opportunity is therefore 100% of salary for executive directors. There is no deferral of incentive for below target level performance. The maximum and target incentive awards for executive directors will remain unchanged in 2011.

 

The performance measures for the Annual Incentive Plan are linked to the four strategic pillars for success set out on page 4 of this Annual Report:

 

 

‘Customer led’: outperforming our served markets by focusing on our customers; anticipating and innovating to deliver on their needs.

 

 

‘Efficient’: delivering operating margin improvement and freeing up resources to invest in the business, through streamlining processes and systems re-engineering.

 

 

‘Investing for growth’: driving additional sales from new opportunities such as biologics, emerging markets and adjacent technologies.

 

 

‘Aligned’: aligning objectives across the business and developing our talent and organisation for consistent execution, through leveraging core functions and sharing best practices.

 

From these four strategic “pillars”, a scorecard has been developed for each Global Business Unit, which identifies the strategic imperatives for each part of the business. Employees across the Group have performance objectives which link into the business scorecard and ultimately into these four strategic pillars.

 

The incentive bonus in 2010 for executive directors was subject to performance measures relating to revenue (30% of incentive), trading profit/margin (30%) and trading cash flow (15%). The remaining 25% of the incentive payable was dependent on personal objectives. In respect of 2010, the annual incentives earned by the executive directors were as follows:

 

       Incentive paid in cash        Incentive deferred into an
award over shares
       Total Incentive as percentage of base
salary
 

David Illingworth

       $1,202,985           $602,196           128.3

Adrian Hennah

       £453,150           £226,840           128.3

 

 

2010 Annual Report   61


Over the period, underlying revenue growth was 4%, underlying trading profit growth was 11%, trading margin improved by 180 bps and trading profit to cash conversion was 85%. Collectively, these performance measures triggered 60.5% of the maximum incentive and personal objectives triggered 25% of the maximum incentive for David Illingworth and 25% of the incentive for Adrian Hennah.

 

In 2011, the Annual Incentive Plan will remain linked to the four strategic pillars for success and the business scorecard. The performance measures will comprise revenue (30%), trading profit (30%) and trading cash flow (15%). The remaining 25% of the total incentive will be dependent on individual personal objectives.

 

c) Long-Term Incentives

 

The Group operates two main long-term incentive plans for executive directors: the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the 2004 Executive Share Option Plan. Annual awards of 150% of salary are made under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and annual grants of options at 100% of salary are made under the 2004 Executive Share Option Plan. In addition, there are some outstanding awards that were made under legacy plans no longer in operation. Performance shares are also awarded and options granted to executive officers and other senior executives under the 2010 Global Share Option Plan which was approved by shareholders in 2010.

 

(i) 2004 Performance Share Plan (PSP)

 

Under the 2004 Performance Share Plan, awards over shares are currently made to executive directors in the second half of the year. Awards are made to executive officers and other senior executives at the same time under the Global Share Plan 2010 and further details of this plan are given below.

 

The initial market value of awards made to executive directors in 2010 was equivalent to 150% of their base. The Remuneration Committee has agreed that for 2011 the level of these awards will remain the same.

 

Share awards under the 2004 Performance Share Plan will only vest if pre-determined levels of EPSA growth are achieved. In addition, in order to drive enhanced shareholder value and maintain close alignment of executive and shareholder interests, the number of shares delivered to executives may be increased subject to the achievement of superior Total Shareholder Return (“TSR”) measured against the major companies in the medical devices industry. There is no retesting. The Remuneration Committee believes that the combination of EPSA and TSR measures encourages executives to achieve outstanding performance both in absolute terms looking at the EPSA measurement and also in relative terms compared to our peers looking at the TSR measurement.

 

A relative EPSA measure was used for awards made in 2009 and 2010. The targets for growth in EPSA are related to growth of relevant markets, taking into account both volume and price changes in each of our major markets, and weighted according to our relative turnover in each of those markets to provide an estimate of “global market growth” calculated on an annual basis for each year of the plan. The actual EPSA growth over the three years will then be compared to the compounded EPSA growth targets to calculate the level of vesting. Global market growth is derived from a range of publicly available sources including individual competitor company press releases, quarterly results and analyst reports, as well as data purchased from a variety of industry surveys.

 

The following table sets out the performance measure used for awards made in 2010.

 

Annual Growth in EPSA over the three years ending 31 December 2012      Percentage of award vesting

Market Growth +2% per annum

     25% – Threshold

Market Growth +5% per annum

     50% – Target

Market Growth +8% per annum

     100% – Maximum

 

None of the award will vest if the growth in EPSA over three years is less than Threshold and the award will vest pro rata on a straight line basis between the points given in the table above if growth in EPSA is between these levels.

 

If the Company’s TSR is positioned above median when compared with the TSR of medical devices companies, then the number of vested shares delivered to participants following the achievement of the EPSA targets will be increased by a multiplier as follows:

 

TSR Ranking within comparator group      Multiplier  

Below or at Median

       1.0x   

Upper quartile

       1.3x   

Upper decile or above

       1.5x   

 

The multiplier increases on a straight line basis between the above points.

 

 

62   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

TSR will be measured relative to a tailored sector peer group of medical devices companies. The companies in the comparator group for the awards made in 2010 are:

 

Arthrocare

   KCI

Bard

   Medtronic

Baxter

   Nobel Biocare

Becton Dickinson

   Nuvasive

Boston Scientific

   Orthofix

Coloplast Group

   Stryker

Conmed

   St Jude Medical

Covidien

   Synthes

Edwards Life Sciences Corp

   Wright Medical

Johnson & Johnson

   Zimmer

 

The Group’s TSR performance and its performance relative to the comparator group is independently monitored and reported to the Remuneration Committee by Deloitte LLP.

 

The performance measures to be used for the awards to be made in 2011 to executive directors under the 2004 Performance Share Plan will be on the basis of absolute measures of EPSA growth.

 

The following table sets out the performance measure which will be used for awards to be made in 2011.

 

Growth in EPSA over the three years ending 31 December 2013      Percentage of award vesting

EPSA growth of 15% (approximately 4.5% compounded annually over three years)

     25% – Threshold

EPSA growth of 20% (approximately 6% compounded annually over three years)

     50% – Target

EPSA growth of 30% (approximately 9% compounded annually over three years)

     100% – Maximum

 

None of the award will vest if the growth in EPSA over three years is less than Threshold and the award will vest pro rata on a straight line basis between the points given in the table above if growth in EPSA is between these levels.

 

In addition, as in previous years, if the Company’s TSR is positioned above median when compared with the TSR of medical devices companies listed above, then the number of vested shares delivered to participants following the achievement of the EPSA targets will be increased by the multiplier as detailed in the table above.

 

The awards made in 2008 were subject to performance conditions determined in 2008. EPSA growth over the three years ending 31 December 2010, adjusted to take account of the suspension of the share buy back programme in 2008, was 45% and this meant that 27% of the award will vest on the third anniversary of the award, being 15 August 2011. Over the same period the Company was ranked 11th out of 21 companies in the medical devices comparator group which meant that a multiplier of 1 was applied to the number of shares vesting under the EPSA target with the result that the following awards will vest on 15 August 2011:

 

       Number of shares under award        Number of shares vesting  

David Illingworth

       168,810           45,578   

Adrian Hennah

       120,578           32,556   

 

ii) Executive Share Options

 

Under the 2004 Executive Share Option Plan, share options are granted to executive directors in the second half of the year at the same time as awards are made under the 2004 Performance Share Plan. Share options are granted to executive officers and other senior executives at the same time under the Global Share Plan 2010 and further details of this plan are given below.

 

Under the rules of the 2004 Executive Share Option Plan, the maximum market value of options which may be granted in each year is equivalent to the base salary of the participant. These options are granted at an option price no less than the market value at the date of grant and would vest on a change of control.

 

Share options are exercisable up to ten years from the date of grant and are only exercisable if the performance conditions over a three year performance period are achieved, beginning with the year in which the share option is granted.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   63


The performance measurement for grants made in 2010 was based on Total Shareholder Return. If the Company’s TSR is positioned above median when compared with the TSR of certain medical devices companies over a three year period commencing 1 January 2010, then the options become exercisable as follows:

 

TSR Ranking within comparator group      Percentage of option vesting  

Below or at Median

       Nil   

Median

       33%   

Upper Quartile

       100%   

 

Options vest on a straight line basis between these points. If the Company’s TSR performance is below median, no options vest. The comparator group is the same for the 2004 Performance Share Plan, outlined above.

 

The Company’s TSR performance and its performance relative to the comparator group is independently monitored and reported to the Remuneration Committee by Deloitte LLP.

 

Options granted in 2008 were subject to performance conditions determined in 2008. EPSA growth over the three years ended 31 December 2010, adjusted to take account of the suspension of the share buy-back programme in 2008, was 45% and this meant that 27% of the options granted will vest on 15 August 2011 as follows:

 

       Number of options granted        Number of options vesting  

David Illingworth

       112,540           30,385   

Adrian Hennah

       80,385           21,703   

 

iii) 2004 Co-Investment Plan

 

The 2004 Co-Investment Plan was replaced by the Deferred Bonus Plan described above in 2009. No awards were therefore made in 2009, 2010 or will be made in future.

 

The 2004 Co-Investment Plan enabled executive directors, executive officers and certain senior executives to take part of their annual bonus in the form of shares. Under this plan, the participant elected the level of bonus to be used for this purpose up to a maximum of one half of the annual gross bonus capped at 20% of base salary. The net amount of the gross amount elected was then used to purchase shares. The shares were then matched by the Company depending on growth in EPSA performance over a three year period, provided the shares are held for three years and the participant remains employed. For awards made in 2008, the Remuneration Committee determined that no matching shares will vest for each share acquired with bonus as EPSA growth amounted to 45% over the three year performance period, which was below the threshold hurdle for this award.

 

iv) Restricted Stock Awards

 

No issues of restricted stock awards were made to executive directors in 2010. Restricted stock awards over a total of 82,305 shares were made to two executive officers in 2010 on their appointment to the Company or their promotion to executive officer level.

 

v) Global Share Plan 2010

 

The Global Share Plan 2010 was approved by shareholders at the Annual General Meeting held in 2010. Certain executives and key employees below executive directors are eligible to participate in this plan. The plan operates on the same basis across the world with a separate tax efficient schedule in the UK. The plan is flexible and capable of delivering performance shares with performance conditions mirroring those of the 2004 Performance Share Plan and share options without performance conditions, both on an annual basis. Restricted stock awards may also be granted under the plan on a “one-off” basis in particular circumstances. Executive directors are not generally able to participate in this plan.

 

Executive share options under all plans are offered at no less than the market value at the date of grant. These options would vest on a change of control.

 

d) Pensions

 

Pensions – UK

 

UK based executive directors and executive officers have a normal retirement age of 62. Those in service pre-2003 participate in the Smith & Nephew UK Pension Fund and the UK Executive Pension Scheme, under which pensions have been accrued in the year at an annual rate of one-thirtieth of final pensionable salary up to a limit based on service of two-thirds of final pensionable salary, subject to HM

 

 

64   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

Revenue & Customs (“HMRC”) constraints. Pensions in payment are guaranteed to increase by 5% per annum or the rate of inflation in the UK, if lower. Death in service cover of four times salary and spouse’s pension at the rate of two thirds of the member’s pension are provided on death. A salary supplement partially compensates for the HMRC earnings cap on final pensionable salary which continues to apply in the defined benefit plans.

 

Those commencing employment post-2002 either participate in the defined contribution plan to which the Company contributes 30% of basic salary or they receive a non-pensionable, non-bonusable salary supplement of 30% of basic salary. Death in service cover of seven times basic salary, of which four times salary is payable as a lump sum, is also provided. The non-pensionable salary supplement is also available to any executive director or executive officer who wishes to opt out of the defined pension plans for future service.

 

Pensions – US

 

US based executive directors and executive officers participate in either the defined benefit Smith & Nephew US Pension Plan or the defined contribution US Savings plan 401 (K) Plus. Under the US Pension Plan, pensions accrue at an annual rate of approximately one sixty-sixth of final pensionable salary up to a limit based on service of 53% of final pensionable salary. The plan also provides for a spouse’s pension at the rate of one half of the member’s pension on death. Normal retirement age under the plan is 65. For executives in the defined benefit US pension plan, a supplementary plan is used to enable benefits to be payable from age 62 without reduction for early retirement. A supplementary defined contribution plan is used to compensate for the earnings cap imposed by the US Internal Revenue Code and to provide additional retirement benefits.

 

Shareholding Requirements

 

Across the Group, senior executives are expected to build up and maintain a personal equity stake in the Company. Executive directors are required to accumulate a personal holding equivalent to 2 times their base salary and executive officers are required to accumulate a personal holding equivalent to 1.5 times their base salary. Senior executives are also required to accumulate a personal holding at differing levels depending upon their seniority. These holdings are expected to be accumulated within five years of the later of the date of their joining the company or the date they became eligible to join Senior Executive Share Plans. The personal equity stake includes ordinary shares or ADRs held by the senior executive or their immediate family members as well as the gain element in any vested but unexercised share options. The Remuneration Committee will take account of the extent to which these guidelines have been met when making future awards. Non-executive directors are expected to accumulate a personal holding in the Company equivalent to their annual basic fee within three years of their appointment.

 

As at 23 February 2011, David Illingworth holds shares to the value of 269% of his base salary and Adrian Hennah holds shares to the value of 190% of his base salary.

 

Total Reward Composition

 

The split between fixed and variable pay for the executive directors and executive officers in 2010 was as follows:

 

     Base Pay (fixed)   

Annual Incentive (variable)
earned in respect of 2010

     Present economic value of
long-term incentives
(variable)
 

Executive directors

   25%      32%         43%   

Executive officers

   31%      32%         37%   

 

Retirement Arrangements for David Illingworth

 

On 10 February 2011 it was announced that David Illingworth would retire from the Board and as Chief Executive at the conclusion of the Annual General Meeting to be held on 14 April 2011. In accordance with the terms of his service contract he will continue to remain an employee of the Company up to 10 August 2011 and will receive the pay and benefits he currently receives. At the end of his period of employment, the Remuneration Committee will determine the level of bonus payable (if any) in respect of his service during 2011.

 

The treatment of David Illingworth’s outstanding awards under the Company’s annual and long-term incentive plans will be in accordance with the terms of the relevant scheme rules. Therefore, they will be pro-rated for time and vest at their normal vesting date subject to the applicable performance conditions.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   65


At the end of his period of employment, it is envisaged that David Illingworth will continue to be engaged by the Company in a consultancy capacity, advising and supporting Olivier Bohuon, on specific matters, as required. It is initially expected that this consultancy arrangement will be in place for a period of six months to 10 February 2012 for a fee of $90,000 per quarter. Such arrangement will be terminable on 30 days notice from either David Illingworth or the Company.

 

Remuneration Terms for Olivier Bohuon

 

On 10 February 2011, it was also announced that Olivier Bohuon would join the Board with effect from 1 April 2011 and would be appointed Chief Executive Officer at the conclusion of the Annual General Meeting to be held on 14 April 2011. Olivier Bohuon will receive a base salary of 1,050,000 and will participate in the Annual Incentive Plan, the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the 2004 Executive Share Option Plan on the same basis as Adrian Hennah, his fellow executive director, as detailed elsewhere in this Directors’ Remuneration Report. In addition, he will receive similar benefits and a contribution of 30% of his base pay into his pension arrangements. He will be employed under a service contract with a notice period of twelve months from the Company and six months from Olivier Bohuon on the same basis as described below.

 

On leaving his previous employment, Olivier Bohuon is required to repay a cash amount and forfeit unvested restricted stock. On joining the Company therefore, Olivier Bohuon will also receive a restricted stock award over 200,000 shares and a cash payment of 1,400,000 to enable him to repay the cash amount and to compensate him partially for the forfeited unvested shares. The restricted stock award will not be subject to performance conditions and will vest in three equal tranches over a period of three years following the date of award, subject to continued employment. In the event that he leaves the Company within 12 months of joining, he will be required to pay back the cash payment.

 

Service Contracts

 

Details of the service contracts for each of the executive directors, including their notice periods, are set out below. The notice period under executive directors’ service contracts is twelve months from the Company and six months from the executive director. No payment will be made in the case of dismissal for cause. On termination of the contract, the Company may require the executive director not to work his notice period and pay him an amount equivalent to the salary, pension and benefits he would have received had he been required to work his notice period. In addition, the Remuneration Committee has discretion to pay the executive director a proportion of the bonus he would have received had he been required to work his notice period. This discretion will only be exercised in exceptional circumstances and the Remuneration Committee will take into account their policy of not rewarding failure and the executive director will be required, where possible, to mitigate the loss. The Remuneration Committee may also enforce the non-compete clause in the executive director’s contract.

 

Following a change of control, in the event that an executive director’s employment is terminated or his responsibilities or duties are materially diminished, or there is a reduction in their overall salary and benefits package or a change in the location of his or her place of work within 12 months following such a change of control, the executive directors are entitled to receive 12 months base salary and 12 months bonus at target plus pension and benefits.

 

 

Executive director      Date of Service Contract        Effective Date        Expiry Date        Notice period from company  

David Illingworth

       29 June 2007           1 July 2007           27 October 2015           12 months   

Adrian Hennah

       1 February 2006           1 June 2006           12 November 2019           12 months   

 

 

Executive directors may serve as a non-executive director of a maximum of one external company. Such appointments are subject to the approval of the Nominations Committee and any fees earned are retained by the executive director. Currently neither executive director holds such an appointment. Adrian Hennah will be proposed for election to the Boards of Reed Elsevier NV and Reed Elsevier PLC at their Annual General Meetings to be held on 19 and 20 April 2011 respectively.

 

Non-Executive Directors

 

Non-executive directors do not have service contracts but instead have letters of appointment. Non-executive directors are normally appointed for terms of three years, terminable at will, without notice by either the Group or the director and without compensation. The Chairman has a six month notice period. The Nominations Committee determines the remuneration of the non-executive directors and aims to set fees that are competitive with other companies of equivalent size and complexity. Non-executive directors are not entitled to receive awards under the Company’s long term incentive plans and no part of their fees are paid in shares.

 

Non-executive director fees were reviewed and increased in May 2010. Non-executive directors are paid a basic annual fee and the Chairmen of the Audit, Remuneration and Ethics and Compliance Committees and the Senior Independent Director receive an extra fee in

 

 

66   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

recognition of their additional responsibilities. An additional fee is also payable to non-executive directors in cases where intercontinental travel is necessary to attend Board and Committee meetings. The fees currently paid to non-executive directors are as follows.

 

       Fee in UK Sterling        Fee in US Dollars        Fee in Euros  

Basic Annual Fee

       £60,000           $110,000           80,250   

Committee Chairman and Senior Independent Director Fee

       £15,000           $27,000           20,000   

Intercontinental Travel fee (per meeting)

       £3,000           $6,000           4,500   

 

The Chairman receives an all-inclusive fee of £375,000.

 

Directors’ Emoluments and Pensions

 

The following sections of the Report up to “Total Shareholder Return” have been audited by Ernst & Young LLP in accordance with the Regulations.

 

a) Salaries and Fees

 

      

Salaries

and fees

       Benefits (i)        Annual
Incentive
(ii)
      

Salary

Supplement

in lieu of

pensions

      

Total 2010

(iv)

      

Total 2009

(iv)

 
      

Thousands

 

Chairman (non-executive)

                                                                 

John Buchanan

       £373          -           -           -           £373          £350  

Executive directors

                                                                 

David Illingworth

       $1,407          $28          $1,203          (iii) $104          $2,742          $2,667  

Adrian Hennah

       £526          £21          £453          £157          £1,157          £1,128  

Non-executive directors

                                                                 

Ian Barlow (v)

       £70          -           -           -           £70          -   

Geneviève Berger (v)

       83          -           -           -           83          -   

Pamela Kirby

       £64          -           -           -           £64          £54  

Warren Knowlton (vi)

       $65          -           -           -           $65          $163  

Brian Larcombe

       £64          -           -           -           £64          £54  

Joseph Papa

       $134          -           -           -           $134          $146  

Richard de Schutter

       $158          -           -           -           $158          $158  

Rolf Stomberg

       125          -           -           -           125          93  

 

(i) Benefits shown in the table above include cash allowances and benefits in kind.
(ii) The amount shown is the cash element of the Annual Incentive Plan. A further amount, as shown on page 61 will be deferred into an award over shares in 2011. The total amount for 2009 is presented on the same basis.
(iii) The amount provided under an international pension plan for David Illingworth is disclosed below.
(iv) Total executive and non-executive directors’ emoluments for 2010 amounted to $6,044,000 (2009 – $5,740,000), excluding portion of incentive deferred.
(v) Appointed on 5 March 2010.
(vi) Retired on 6 May 2010.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   67


b) Pensions

 

     

 
 

Accrued

Pension as at
1 Jan 2010

 

  
 

   

 

 

 

 

Increase in

accrued

pension

excluding

inflation

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 
 

Increase in

accrued

pension due
to inflation

 

 

  
 

   

 
 

Accrued

pension at 31
Dec 2010

 

  
 

           

 

 

 

 

Transfer

value of

accrued

pension at

1 Jan 2010

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

Director’s

contribution

during 2010

 

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

Increase in

transfer

value over

year less

directors’

contribution

  

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

 
 

Transfer

value of

accrued

pension at 31
Dec 2010

 

 

 

  
 

    $ thousands per annum           $ thousands  

David Illingworth

    3       -        -        3               19       -        1       20  

 

$318,198 (2009 – $422,100) was provided under an International pension plan for David Illingworth.

 

No amounts have been paid to third parties in respect of executive directors’ services and no excess retirement benefits or compensation has been paid to past executive directors.

 

c) Directors’ Share Options

 

    Options as
at 1
January
2010
    Granted
during 2010
    Exercise
price of
options
granted
    Exercised
during 2010
    Lapsed
during 2010
    Options as
at 31
December
2010
    Average
exercise
price
    Range of exercisable
dates of options held
at 31 December 2010
    (number)     (number)           (number)     (number)     (number)           (date)

David Illingworth

                                                           

(i)

    419,865       -        -        -        (43,098     376,767       599p     05/07-08/18

(ii)

    177,875       166,115       (iv) $42.35       -        -        343,990       $40.90     08/12-08/20

Total

    597,740       166,115               -        (43,098     720,757              

Adrian Hennah

                                                           

(i)

    320,901        97,605       543p       -        (28,013     390,493       534p     06/09-08/20

(iii)

    2,107       3,351       461p       (2,107     -        3,351       461p     11/13-04/14

Total

    323,008       100,956               (2,107     (28,013     393,844              

 

All options above were granted at prices below the market price at 31 December 2010 of 676.5p.

 

(i) Options over Ordinary shares granted under 2004 Executive Share Option Plans.
(ii) Options over ADSs granted under 2004 Executive Share Option Plans. Figures in the above table show the equivalent number of ordinary shares.
(iii) Options granted under the UK ShareSave Scheme.
(iv) Per ADS.

 

The range in the market price of the Company’s Ordinary Shares during the year was 537.5p to 696.5p and the market price at 31 December 2010 was 676.5p. The notional gain made by Adrian Hennah on his exercise of options during the year was £2,781 (2009 – £nil). In 2009 the gain made by David Illingworth on exercising share options was $347,820, no gain was made by David Illingworth in 2010.

 

On 11 February 2011, 73% of the options granted to David Illingworth and Adrian Hennah under the 2004 Executive Share Option plan lapsed following completion of the performance period. The remainder of options will vest and become capable of being exercised on the third anniversary of their grant in August 2011.

 

 

68   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

d) Long-Term Incentive Plan Awards

 

       Award type    Maximum
number of
shares
awarded at
1 January
2010
(number)
    Awards
during the
year
(number)
   

Market price
on award

    Vested
award
(number)
   

Market
price on
vesting

    Lapsed
award
(number)
   

Number of
shares

awarded at
31 December
2010
(number)

    Latest
performance
period
(date)
 

David Illingworth

                                                                
       (i) PSP      347,670       250,830       (iii) $42.07       (56,600     (iii) $50.85       (24,260     517,640       2012  
       (ii) PSP      252,346       -        -        (58,475     674.5p       (25,061     168,810       2010  
       RSA      81,300       -        -        (81,300     651.5p       -        -        -   

Total

     681,316       250,830               (196,375             (49,321     686,450          

Adrian Hennah

                                                                
       (ii) PSP      389,591       146,408       543.0p       (75,417     676.5p       (32,323     428,259       2012  

Total

     389,591       146,408               (75,417             (32,323     428,259          

 

(i) Awards made over ADSs under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and Performance Share Agreements. Figures in the above table show the equivalent number of ordinary shares.
(ii) Awards made over ordinary shares under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and Performance Share Agreements.
(iii) Per ADS.

 

On 11 February 2011, 73% of the awards granted to David Illingworth and Adrian Hennah in 2008 under the 2004 Performance Share Plan lapsed following completion of the performance period. The remainder of the awards will vest on the third anniversary of their grant in August 2011.

 

e) 2004 Co-Investment Plan Awards

 

The number of matched shares to be allocated to each executive director is subject to growth in EPSA over a three-year period. Details of the Plan can be found on page 64.

 

       Total matched
awards as at
1 January 2010
       Matched award
vested during the
year
     Lapsed award      Total matched
award at 2 x gross
bonus held at
31 December  2010
 

David Illingworth

       16,170          (8,085      (8,085      -   

Adrian Hennah

       58,298          (13,521      (13,521      31,256  

 

No awards were made under this plan in 2010 or 2009.

 

100% of the Award granted to Adrian Hennah in 2008 under the 2004 Co-Investment Plan has lapsed.

 

f) Deferred Bonus Plan

 

The vesting of awards under the Deferred Bonus Plan is dependent upon continued employment within the Group throughout the three-year vesting period. Provided the condition of continued employment is met, one third of the total award will vest in each of the three years, on the award’s anniversary.

 

       Total as at
1 January 2010
       Awarded during
2010
       Vested during 2010      Total as at
31 December 2010
 

David Illingworth

       51,658          60,900          (17,217      95,341  

Adrian Hennah

       37,119          33,125          (12,371      57,873  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   69


Senior Management Remuneration

 

The Group’s administrative, supervisory and management body (“the senior management”) is comprised, for US reporting purposes, of executive directors and executive officers.

 

In respect of the financial year 2010, the total compensation (excluding pension emoluments but including cash payments under the performance related incentive plans) paid to the senior management for the year was $11,689,000 (2009 – $11,456,000, 2008 – $9,919,000), the aggregate increase in accrued pension benefits was $16,000 (2009 – increase of $9,000, 2008 – increase of $12,000) and the aggregate amounts provided for under the supplementary schemes was $1,141,000 (2009 – $1,179,000, 2008 – $507,000).

 

During 2010, senior management were granted options over 608,389 shares and 33,223 ADSs under the 2004 Executive Share Option Plans, Global Share Plan 2010 and employee ShareSave plans. Performance share awards were granted to senior management over 246,036 shares and 92,523 ADSs under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010, 46,986 shares and 22,953 ADSs under the Deferred Bonus Plan and restricted stock awards over a total of 82,305 shares. As of 23 February 2011, the Senior Management (10 persons) owned 284,053 shares and 75,147 ADSs, constituting less than 0.1% of the issued share capital of the Company. Senior Management also held as of this date, options to purchase 1,917,581 shares and 77,298 ADSs, restricted stock awards over 82,305 shares and 5,549 ADSs, performance share awards over 544,086 shares and 196,736 ADSs awarded under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010; and awards over 115,495 shares and 29,717 ADSs under the Deferred Bonus Plan.

 

Directors’ Interests

 

Beneficial interests of the directors in the Ordinary Shares of the Company are as follows:

 

       1 January 2010        31 December 2010        23 February 2011 (i)  
Numbers      Shares        Options        Shares        Options        Shares        Options  

John Buchanan

       154,531          -           156,977          -           156,977           -   

David Illingworth (ii)

       172,005          597,740          326,828          720,757          326,828           638,602   

Adrian Hennah

       78,898          323,008          140,698          393,844          140,698           335,162   

Ian Barlow

       -           -           10,000          -           13,000           -   

Geneviève Berger

       -           -           -           -           -           -   

Pamela Kirby

       8,500          -           8,500          -           8,500           -   

Brian Larcombe

       20,000          -           20,000          -           20,000           -   

Joseph Papa

       5,000          -           5,000          -           5,000           -   

Richard De Schutter

       250,000          -           250,000          -           250,000           -   

Rolf Stomberg

       13,100          -           13,100          -           13,100           -   

Total

       702,034          920,748          931,103          1,114,601          934,103           973,764   

 

(i) The latest practicable date for this Annual Report.
(ii) In addition, David Illingworth holds 50,000 Deferred Shares. Following the redenomination of Ordinary Shares into US dollars on 23 January 2006, the Company issued 50,000 Deferred Shares. These shares are normally held by the Chief Executive and are not listed on any Stock Exchange and have extremely limited rights attached to them.

 

The total holdings of the directors represent less than 1% of the Ordinary Share Capital of the Company.

 

The register of directors’ interests, which is open to inspection at the Company’s registered office, contains full details of directors’ shareholdings and share options.

 

 

70   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Total Shareholder Return

 

Schedule 8 to the Regulations requires a graph to be published showing the Company’s TSR against the TSR performance of a broad equity market index. As a component of the FTSE100 index, a graph of the Company’s TSR performance compared to that of the TSR of the FTSE100 index is shown below.

 

LOGO

 

The Remuneration Committee, however, compares the company’s performance to a tailored sector peer group of medical devices companies (see page 63), when considering TSR performance in the context of the 2004 Performance Share Plan.

 

The following graph therefore also shows the TSR performance of this peer group over a comparable period.

 

LOGO

 

By order of the Board, 24 February 2011

 

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

 

2010 Annual Report   71


 

 

 

THIS PAGE INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK

 

 

 

 

 

 

72   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

GROUP ACCOUNTS

 

Directors’ Responsibilities for the Accounts

     74  

Directors’ Responsibility Statement Pursuant to Disclosure and Transparency Rule 4

     75  

Independent Auditor’s UK Report

     76  

Independent Auditor’s US Reports

     78  

Group Income Statement

     80  

Group Statement of Comprehensive Income

     80  

Group Balance Sheet

     81  

Group Cash Flow Statement

     82  

Group Statement of Changes in Equity

     83  

Notes to the Group Accounts

     84  

Company Auditor’s Report

     129  

Company Balance Sheet

     131  

Notes to the Company Accounts

     132  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   73


DIRECTORS’ RESPONSIBILITIES FOR THE ACCOUNTS

 

The directors are responsible for preparing the Group and Company accounts in accordance with applicable United Kingdom law and regulations. As a consequence of the Company’s Ordinary Shares being traded on the New York Stock Exchange (in the form of American Depositary Shares) the directors are responsible for the preparation and filing of an annual report on Form 20-F with the US Securities and Exchange Commission.

 

The directors are required to prepare Group accounts for each financial year, in accordance with the International Financial Reporting Standards (“IFRS”) as adopted by the European Union which present fairly the financial position of the Group and the financial performance and cash flows of the Group for that period. In preparing those Group accounts, the directors are required to:

 

 

Select suitable accounting policies in accordance with IAS 8: Accounting Policies, Changes in Accounting Estimates and Errors and then apply them consistently;

 

 

Present information, including accounting policies, in a manner that provides relevant, reliable, comparable and understandable information;

 

 

Provide additional disclosures when compliance with the specific requirements in IFRS is insufficient to enable users to understand the impact of particular transactions, other events and conditions on the Group’s financial position and financial performance; and

 

 

State that the Group has complied with IFRS, subject to any material departures disclosed and explained in the accounts.

 

Under United Kingdom law the directors have elected to prepare the Company accounts in accordance with United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice (United Kingdom Accounting Standards and applicable law), which are required by law to give a true and fair view of the state of affairs of the Company and of the profit or loss of the Company for that period. In preparing the Company accounts, the directors are required to:

 

 

Select suitable accounting policies and then apply them consistently;

 

 

Make judgements and estimates that are reasonable and prudent;

 

 

State whether applicable UK Accounting Standards have been followed, subject to any material departures disclosed and explained in the accounts; and

 

 

Prepare the accounts on a going concern basis unless it is inappropriate to presume that the company will continue in business.

 

The directors confirm that they have complied with the above requirements in preparing the accounts.

 

The directors are responsible for keeping proper accounting records that disclose with reasonable accuracy at any time the financial position of the Group and the Company and enable them to ensure that the accounts comply with the Companies Act 2006 and, in the case of the Group accounts, Article 4 of the IAS Regulation. They are also responsible for safeguarding the assets of the Group and the Company and hence for taking reasonable steps for the prevention and detection of fraud and other irregularities.

 

The directors are responsible for the maintenance and integrity of the corporate and financial information included on the Group’s website. It should be noted that information published on the internet is accessible in many countries with different legal requirements. Legislation in the UK governing the preparation and dissemination of accounts may differ from legislation in other jurisdictions.

 

 

74   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

DIRECTORS’ RESPONSIBILITY STATEMENT PURSUANT TO

DISCLOSURE AND TRANSPARENCY RULE 4

 

The directors confirm that, to the best of each person’s knowledge:

 

 

the Group accounts in this report, which have been prepared in accordance with IFRS as adopted by the European Union and those parts of the Companies Act 2006 applicable to companies reporting under IFRS, give a true and fair view of the assets, liabilities, financial position and profit of the Group taken as a whole;

 

 

the Company accounts in this report, which have been prepared in accordance with United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice and the Companies Act 2006, give a true and fair view of the assets, liabilities, financial position and profit of the Company; and

 

 

the “Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects” contained in the accounts includes a fair review of the development and performance of the business and the financial position of the Company and the Group taken as a whole, together with a description of the principal risks and uncertainties that they face.

 

By order of the Board, 24 February 2011

 

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

 

2010 Annual Report   75


INDEPENDENT AUDITOR’S UK REPORT

 

Independent Auditor’s Report to the Members of Smith & Nephew plc

 

We have audited the group accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2010 which comprise the Group Income Statement, the Group Statement of Comprehensive Income, the Group Balance Sheet, the Group Cash Flow Statement, the Group Statement of Changes in Equity and the related notes 1 to 36. The financial reporting framework that has been applied in their preparation is applicable law and International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRSs) as adopted by the European Union.

 

This report is made solely to the company’s members, as a body, in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 16 of the Companies Act 2006. Our audit work has been undertaken so that we might state to the company’s members those matters we are required to state to them in an auditor’s report and for no other purpose. To the fullest extent permitted by law, we do not accept or assume responsibility to anyone other than the company and the company’s members as a body, for our audit work, for this report, or for the opinions we have formed.

 

Respective responsibilities of directors and auditor

 

As explained more fully in the Directors’ Responsibility Statement set out on page 75 the directors are responsible for the preparation of the group accounts and for being satisfied that they give a true and fair view. Our responsibility is to audit the group accounts in accordance with applicable law and International Standards on Auditing (UK and Ireland). Those standards require us to comply with the Auditing Practices Board’s (APB’s) Ethical Standards for Auditors.

 

Scope of the audit of the accounts

 

An audit involves obtaining evidence about the amounts and disclosures in the accounts sufficient to give reasonable assurance that the accounts are free from material misstatement, whether caused by fraud or error. This includes an assessment of: whether the accounting policies are appropriate to the group’s circumstances and have been consistently applied and adequately disclosed; the reasonableness of significant accounting estimates made by the directors; and the overall presentation of the accounts.

 

Opinion on accounts

 

In our opinion the group accounts:

 

 

give a true and fair view of the state of the group’s affairs as at 31 December 2010 and of its profit for the year then ended;

 

 

have been properly prepared in accordance with IFRSs as adopted by the European Union; and

 

 

have been prepared in accordance with the requirements of the Companies Act 2006 and Article 4 of the IAS Regulation.

 

Opinion on other matter prescribed by the Companies Act 2006

 

In our opinion the information given in the Directors’ Report for the financial year for which the group accounts are prepared is consistent with the group accounts.

 

Matters on which we are required to report by exception

 

We have nothing to report in respect of the following:

 

Under the Companies Act 2006 we are required to report to you if, in our opinion:

 

 

certain disclosures of directors’ remuneration specified by law are not made; or

 

 

we have not received all the information and explanations we require for our audit.

 

Under the Listing Rules we are required to review:

 

 

the directors’ statement, set out on page 40, in relation to going concern; and

 

 

the part of the Corporate Governance Statement relating to the company’s compliance with the nine provisions of the June 2008 Combined Code specified for our review.

 

 

76   2010 Annual Report


 

Other matter

 

We have reported separately on the Company accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2010 and on the information in the Directors’ Remuneration Report that is described as having been audited.

 

Separate Opinion in Relation to IFRSs

 

As explained in Note 1 to the Group accounts, the Group in addition to complying with its legal obligation to comply with IFRS as adopted by the European Union, has also compiled with IFRS as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

 

In our opinion the group accounts give a true and fair view, in accordance with IFRS, of the state of the Group’s affairs as at 31 December 2010 and of its profit for the year then ended.

 

Les Clifford (Senior statutory auditor)

for and on behalf of Ernst & Young LLP, Statutory Auditor

London

24 February 2011

 

 

2010 Annual Report   77


INDEPENDENT AUDITOR’S US REPORTS

 

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm to the Board of Directors and Shareholders of Smith & Nephew plc

 

We have audited the accompanying Group balance sheets of Smith & Nephew plc as of 31 December 2010 and 2009, and the related Group income statements, Group statements of comprehensive income, Group cash flow statements and Group statements of changes in equity for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2010. These accounts are the responsibility of the Company’s management. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on these accounts based on our audits.

 

We conducted our audits in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States). Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the accounts are free of material misstatement. An audit includes examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the accounts, assessing the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, as well as evaluating the overall account presentation. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinion.

 

In our opinion, the accounts referred to above present fairly, in all material respects, the consolidated financial position of Smith & Nephew plc at 31 December 2010 and 2009, and the consolidated results of its operations and cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2010, in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board and International Financial Reporting Standards as adopted by the European Union.

 

We also have audited, in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States), Smith & Nephew plc’s internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2010, based on criteria established in Internal Control – Integrated Framework issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organisations of the Treadway Commission and our report dated 24 February 2011 expressed an unqualified opinion thereon.

 

Ernst & Young LLP

London, England

24 February 2011

 

 

78   2010 Annual Report


 

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm to the Board of Directors and Shareholders of Smith & Nephew plc

 

We have audited Smith & Nephew plc’s internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2010, based on criteria established in Internal Control – Integrated Framework issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organisations of the Treadway Commission (the COSO criteria). Smith & Nephew plc’s management is responsible for maintaining effective internal control over financial reporting, and for its assessment of the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting included in the accompanying “Management’s Report on Internal Control over Financial Reporting”. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on the Company’s internal control over financial reporting based on our audit.

 

We conducted our audit in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States). Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether effective internal control over financial reporting was maintained in all material respects. Our audit included obtaining an understanding of internal control over financial reporting, assessing the risk that a material weakness exists, testing and evaluating the design and operating effectiveness of internal control based on the assessed risk, and performing such other procedures as we considered necessary in the circumstances. We believe that our audit provides a reasonable basis for our opinion.

 

A company’s internal control over financial reporting is a process designed to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles. A company’s internal control over financial reporting includes those policies and procedures that (1) pertain to the maintenance of records that, in reasonable detail, accurately and fairly reflect the transactions and dispositions of the assets of the company; (2) provide reasonable assurance that transactions are recorded as necessary to permit preparation of financial statements in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles, and that receipts and expenditures of the company are being made only in accordance with authorisations of management and directors of the company; and (3) provide reasonable assurance regarding prevention or timely detection of unauthorised acquisition, use or disposition of the company’s assets that could have a material effect on the financial statements.

 

Because of its inherent limitations, internal control over financial reporting may not prevent or detect misstatements. Also, projections of any evaluation of effectiveness to future periods are subject to the risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions, or that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate.

 

In our opinion, Smith & Nephew plc maintained, in all material respects, effective internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2010, based on the COSO criteria.

 

We also have audited, in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States), the Group balance sheets of Smith & Nephew plc as of 31 December 2010 and 2009, and the related Group income statements, Group statements of comprehensive income, Group cash flow statements and Group statements of changes in equity for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2010 and our report dated 24 February 2011 expressed an unqualified opinion thereon.

 

Ernst & Young LLP

London, England

24 February 2011

 

 

2010 Annual Report   79


GROUP INCOME STATEMENT

 

                Years ended 31 December  
       Notes       

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

    

2008

$ million

 

Revenue

       3           3,962        3,772        3,801  

Cost of goods sold

                  (1,031      (1,030      (1,077

Gross profit

                  2,931        2,742        2,724  

Selling, general and administrative expenses

       4           (1,860      (1,864      (1,942

Research and development expenses

                  (151      (155      (152

Operating profit

       3 & 4           920        723        630  

Interest receivable

       7           3        2        5  

Interest payable

       7           (18      (42      (71

Other finance costs

       8           (10      (15      (1

Share of results of associates

       15                   2        1  

Profit before taxation

                  895        670        564  

Taxation

       9           (280      (198      (187

Attributable profit for the year (i)

                  615        472        377  

Earnings per Ordinary Share (i)

       11                                

Basic

                  69.3 ¢       53.4 ¢       42.6 ¢ 

Diluted

                  69.2 ¢       53.3 ¢       42.4 ¢ 

GROUP STATEMENT OF COMPREHENSIVE INCOME

 

  

                Years ended 31 December  
               

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

    

2008

$ million

 

Attributable profit for the year (i)

                  615        472        377  

Other comprehensive income:

                                       

Cash flow hedges – interest rate swaps

                                       

– losses arising in the year

                  (1      (3      (13

– losses transferred to income statement for the year

                  4        13        2  

Cash flow hedges – forward foreign exchange contracts

                                       

– (losses)/gains arising in the year

                  (3      (15      21  

– losses/(gains) transferred to inventories for the year

                  1        7        (6

Exchange differences on translation

                  66        63        (57

Exchange on borrowings classified as net investment hedges

                  (14      (3      (42

Actuarial gains/(losses) on retirement benefit obligations

                  26        41        (215

Taxation on items relating to components of other comprehensive income

                  (7      (12      71  

Other comprehensive income/(expense) for the year, net of taxation

                  72        91        (239

Total comprehensive income for the year (i)

                  687        563        138  

 

(i) Attributable to equity holders of the Company and wholly derived from continuing operations.

 

The Notes on pages 84 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

80   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

GROUP BALANCE SHEET

 

                At 31 December  
       Notes        2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
 

ASSETS

                              

Non-current assets:

                              

Property, plant and equipment

       12           787        753  

Goodwill

       16           1,101        1,093  

Intangible assets

       13           426        412  

Investments

       14           6        7  

Investments in associates

       15           13        13  

Deferred tax assets

       23           224        202  

Trade and other receivables

       18           22        -   
                    2,579        2,480  

Current assets:

                              

Inventories

       17           923        933  

Trade and other receivables

       18           1,024        946  

Cash and bank

       19           207        192  
                    2,154        2,071  

Assets held for sale

       30           -         14  

TOTAL ASSETS

                  4,733        4,565  

EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                              

Equity attributable to equity holders of the parent:

                              

Share capital

       24           191        190  

Share premium

                  396        382  

Treasury shares

       26           (778      (794

Other reserves

                  116        63  

Retained earnings

                  2,848        2,338  

Total equity

                  2,773        2,179  

Non-current liabilities:

                              

Long-term borrowings

       19           642        1,090  

Retirement benefit obligations

       33           262        322  

Other payables

       21           -         27  

Provisions

       22           73        53  

Deferred tax liabilities

       23           69        31  
                    1,046        1,523  

Current liabilities:

                              

Bank overdrafts and loans

       19           57        45  

Trade and other payables

       21           617        596  

Provisions

       22           37        55  

Current tax payable

                  203        167  
                    914        863  

Total liabilities

                  1,960        2,386  

TOTAL EQUITY AND LIABILITIES

                  4,733        4,565  

 

The accounts were approved by the Board and authorised for issue on 24 February 2011 and are signed on its behalf by: John Buchanan Chairman David J. Illingworth Chief Executive Adrian Hennah Chief Financial Officer

 

The Notes on pages 84 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   81


GROUP CASH FLOW STATEMENT

 

              Years ended 31 December  
       Notes     

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

    

2008

$ million

 

Net cash inflow from operating activities

                                   

Profit before taxation

              895        670        564  

Net interest payable

     7        15        40        66  

Depreciation, amortisation and impairment

              273        298        275  

Loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment and software

              15        14        12  

Share based payments expense

              21        18        24  

Utilisation of Plus inventory stepped-up on acquisition

              -         -         15  

Share of results of associates

              -         (2      (1

Decrease in retirement benefit obligations

              (31      (2      (14

Decrease/(Increase) in inventories

              21        (17      (117

(Increase)/Decrease in trade and other receivables

              (100      46        (54

Increase/(Decrease) in trade and other payables and provisions

              2        (35      45  

Cash generated from operations (i) (ii)

              1,111        1,030        815  

Interest received

              3        2        5  

Interest paid

              (20      (43      (68

Income taxes paid

              (235      (270      (186

Net cash inflow from operating activities

              859        719        566  

Cash flows from investing activities

                                   

Acquisitions

     29        -         (25      (16

Cash received from Plus settlement

     29        -         137        -   

Capital expenditure

              (315      (318      (292

Proceeds on disposal of property, plant and equipment and software

              8        -         3  

Net cash used in investing activities

              (307      (206      (305

Cash flows from financing activities

                                   

Proceeds from issue of ordinary share capital

              15        7        19  

Treasury shares purchased

              (5      -         (193

Proceeds/(settlement) of borrowings due within one year

     27        17        (66      (49

Proceeds on borrowings due after one year

     27        277        526        1,108  

Settlement of borrowings due after one year

     27        (714      (814      (1,028

Proceeds from own shares

              8        10        4  

Settlement of currency swaps

     27        (3      (12      5  

Equity dividends paid

     10        (132      (120      (109

Net cash used in financing activities

              (537      (469      (243

Net increase in cash and cash equivalents

              15        44        18  

Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year

     27        174        122        109  

Exchange adjustments

     27        6        8        (5

Cash and cash equivalents at end of year

     27        195        174        122  

 

(i) Includes $16m (2009 – $32m, 2008 – $28m) of outgoings on restructuring and rationalisation expenses.

 

(ii) Includes $nil (2009 – $22m, 2008 – $48m) of acquisition related costs and $5m (2009 – $5m, 2008 – $10m) unreimbursed by insurers relating to macrotextured knee revisions.

 

The Notes on pages 84 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

82   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

GROUP STATEMENT OF CHANGES IN EQUITY

 

       Share
capital
$ million
       Share
premium
$ million
       Treasury
shares (ii)
$ million
     Other
reserves (iii)
$ million
     Retained
earnings
$ million
     Total
equity
$ million
 

At 1 January 2008

       190          356          (637      96        1,811        1,816  

Total comprehensive income (i)

       -           -           -         (95      233        138  

Equity dividends declared and paid

       -           -           -         -         (109      (109

Share based payments recognised

       -           -           -         -         24        24  

Treasury shares purchased

       -           -           (193      -         -         (193

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

       -           -           7        -         (3      4  

Issue of ordinary share capital (iv)

       -           19          -         -         -         19  

At 1 January 2009

       190          375          (823      1        1,956        1,699  

Total comprehensive income (i)

       -           -           -         62        501        563  

Equity dividends declared and paid

       -           -           -         -         (120      (120

Share based payments recognised

       -           -           -         -         18        18  

Deferred taxation on share based payment

       -           -           -         -         2        2  

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

       -           -           29        -         (19      10  

Issue of ordinary share capital (iv)

       -           7          -         -         -         7  

At 1 January 2010

       190          382          (794      63        2,338        2,179  

Total comprehensive income (i)

       -           -           -         53        634        687  

Equity dividends declared and paid

       -           -           -         -         (132      (132

Purchase of own shares

       -           -           (5      -         -         (5

Share based payments recognised

       -           -           -         -         21        21  

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

       -           -           21        -         (13      8  

Issue of ordinary share capital (iv)

       1          14          -         -         -         15  

At 31 December 2010

       191          396          (778      116        2,848        2,773  

 

(i) Attributable to equity holders of the Company and wholly derived from continuing operations.

 

(ii) Refer to Note 26 of the Group Financial Statements for further information.

 

(iii) Other reserves comprise gains and losses on cash flow hedges, exchange differences on translation of foreign operations and the difference arising as a result of translating share capital and share premium at the rate on the date of redenomination instead of the rate at the balance sheet date. The cumulative translation adjustments within Other Reserves at 31 December 2010 were $123m (2009 – $71m, 2008 – $11m).

 

(iv) Issue of ordinary share capital as a result of options being exercised.

 

The Notes on pages 84 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   83


NOTES TO THE GROUP ACCOUNTS

 

1. General Information

 

Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) is a public limited company incorporated in England and Wales. In these accounts, “Group” means the Company and all its subsidiaries. The principal activities of the Group are to develop, manufacture, market and sell medical devices in the sectors of Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management.

 

Presentation of financial information

As required by the European Union’s IAS Regulation and the Companies Act 2006, the Group has prepared its accounts in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards (“IFRS”) as adopted by the European Union (“EU”) effective as at 31 December 2010. The Group has also prepared its accounts in accordance with IFRS as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (“IASB”) effective as at 31 December 2010. IFRS as adopted by the EU differs in certain respects from IFRS as issued by the IASB. However, the differences have no impact for the periods presented.

 

2(a). Accounting Policies

 

The Group has adopted IFRS 3 (Revised) Business Combinations and IAS 27 (Revised) Consolidated and Separate Financial Statements. These standards are being applied prospectively and have no impact on the current presentation or disclosure of information, and therefore no comparative amounts require restatement. No other standard or interpretation coming into effect during the year had a significant effect on the reported results or the financial position of the Group.

 

The significant accounting policies adopted in the preparation of the Group’s accounts are set out below:

 

Basis of Preparation

The preparation of accounts in conformity with IFRS requires management to use estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities and disclosure of contingent assets and liabilities at the date of the accounts and the reported amounts of revenues and expenses during the reporting period. The accounting policies requiring management to use significant estimates and assumptions; Inventories, Impairment, Retirement Benefits and Contingencies and Provisions, are discussed under Critical Accounting Policies within the “Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects” section on pages 28 to 29. Although these estimates are based on management’s best knowledge of current events and actions, actual results ultimately may differ from those estimates.

 

The directors continue to adopt the going concern basis for accounting in preparing the annual financial statements. The directors have a reasonable expectation that the Group has adequate resources to continue in operational existence for the foreseeable future.

 

Consolidation

The Group accounts include the accounts of Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) and its subsidiaries for the periods during which they were members of the Group.

 

A subsidiary is an entity controlled by the Group. Control comprises the power to govern the financial and operating policies of the investee so as to obtain benefit from its activities and is achieved through direct or indirect ownership of voting rights. Subsidiaries are consolidated in the Group accounts from the date that the Group obtains control, and continue to be consolidated until the date that such control ceases. Intercompany transactions, balances and unrealised gains and losses on transactions between group companies are eliminated on consolidation. All subsidiaries have year ends which are co-terminous with the Group’s.

 

Business Combinations and Goodwill

On acquisition, identifiable assets and liabilities (including contingent liabilities) of subsidiaries and associates are measured at their fair values at the date of acquisition using the acquisition method. The fair value of assets includes the taxation benefits resulting from amortisation for income taxation purposes from which a third party separately acquiring the assets would reasonably be expected to benefit. Goodwill, representing the excess of purchase consideration over the Group’s share of the fair value of net assets acquired, is capitalised. Goodwill is not amortised but is reviewed for impairment annually. For purposes of impairment testing, goodwill is allocated to the related cash-generating units monitored by management, being the operating segment level, Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management.

 

 

84   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

2(a). Accounting Policies – (continued)

 

 

Investments in Associates

Investments in associates, being those entities over which the Group has a significant influence and which is neither a subsidiary or a joint venture, are accounted for using the equity method, with the Group recording its share of the associate’s net income and equity. The Group’s share in the results of its associates is included in one separate income statement line and is calculated after deduction of their respective taxes.

 

Revenue

Revenue comprises sales of products and services to third parties at amounts invoiced net of trade discounts and rebates, excluding taxes on revenue. Revenue from the sale of products is recognised upon transfer to the customer of the significant risks and rewards of ownership. This is generally when goods are delivered to customers. Sales of inventory located at customer premises and available for customers’ immediate use are recognised when notification is received that the product has been implanted or used. Appropriate provisions for returns, trade discounts and rebates are deducted from revenue. Rebates comprise retrospective volume discounts granted to certain customers on attainment of certain levels of purchases from the Group. These are accrued over the course of the arrangement based on estimates of the level of business expected and adjusted at the end of the arrangement to reflect actual volumes.

 

Foreign Currencies

Balance sheet items of foreign operations and foreign currency borrowings are translated into US Dollars on consolidation at year end rates of exchange. Income statement items and the cash flows of overseas subsidiary undertakings and associated undertakings are translated at average rates as an approximation to actual transaction rates, with actual transaction rates used for large one off transactions.

 

Goodwill and fair value adjustments arising on the acquisition of a foreign entity are treated as assets and liabilities of the foreign entity and translated at the closing rate.

 

Transactions in foreign currencies are recorded at the exchange rate ruling at the date of the transaction. Monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are retranslated at the rate of exchange ruling at the balance sheet date.

 

The following are recorded as movements in ‘Other reserves’ within other comprehensive income: exchange differences on the translation at closing rates of exchange of non-US Dollar opening net assets; the differences arising between the translation of profits into US Dollars at average and closing exchange rates; to the extent that the hedging relationship is effective, the difference on translation of foreign currency borrowings or swaps that are used to finance or hedge the Group’s net investments in foreign operations; and the movement in the fair value of forward foreign exchange contracts used to hedge forecast foreign exchange cash flows. All other exchange differences are taken to the income statement.

 

Taxation

The charge for current taxation is based on the results for the year as adjusted for items which are non-assessable or disallowed. It is calculated using rates that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the balance sheet date.

 

Deferred taxation is accounted for using the balance sheet liability method in respect of temporary differences arising between the carrying amount of assets and liabilities in the accounts and the corresponding tax bases used in computation of taxable profit.

 

Deferred tax liabilities are recognised for all taxable temporary differences except in respect of investments in subsidiaries where the Group is able to control the timing of the reversal of the temporary difference and it is probable that this will not reverse in the foreseeable future; on the initial recognition of non-deductible goodwill; and on the initial recognition of an asset or liability in a transaction that is not a business combination and that, at the time of the transaction, does not affect the accounting or taxable profit.

 

Deferred tax assets are recognised to the extent that it is probable that future taxable profit will be available against which the temporary difference can be utilised. Their carrying amount is reviewed at each balance sheet date on the same basis.

 

Deferred tax is measured on an undiscounted basis, and at the tax rates that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the balance sheet date that are expected to apply in the periods in which the asset or liability is settled. It is recognised in the income statement except when it relates to items credited or charged directly to other comprehensive income or equity, in which case the deferred tax is also dealt with in other comprehensive income or equity respectively.

 

Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset when they relate to income taxes levied by the same taxation authority, when the Group intends to settle its current tax assets and liabilities on a net basis and that authority permits the Group to make a single net payment.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   85


2(a). Accounting Policies – (continued)

 

 

Advertising Costs

Expenditure on advertising costs is expensed as incurred.

 

Intangible Assets

Intangible assets acquired separately (including purchased patents, know-how, trademarks, licences and distribution rights) are initially measured at cost. The cost of intangible assets acquired in a material business combination (referred to as acquisition intangibles) is the fair value as at the date of acquisition. Following initial recognition, intangible assets are carried at cost less any accumulated amortisation and any accumulated impairment losses. All intangible assets are amortised on a straight line basis over their estimated useful economic lives. The estimated useful economic life of an intangible asset ranges between three and 20 years depending on its nature. Internally generated intangible assets are expensed in the income statement as incurred.

 

Purchased computer software and certain costs of information technology projects are capitalised as intangible assets. Software that is integral to computer hardware is capitalised as plant and equipment.

 

Research and Development

The Group considers that the regulatory, technical and market uncertainties inherent in the development of new products means that development costs should not be capitalised as intangible assets until products receive approval from the appropriate regulatory body. Substantially all development expenditure is complete by the time the product is submitted for regulatory approval. Consequently the majority of expenditure on research and development is expensed as incurred.

 

Property, Plant and Equipment

Property, plant and equipment are stated at cost less depreciation and provision for impairment where appropriate. Freehold land is not depreciated. Freehold buildings are depreciated on a straight-line basis at between 2% and 5% per annum. Leasehold land and buildings are depreciated on a straight-line basis over the shorter of their estimated useful economic lives and the terms of the leases.

 

Plant and equipment is depreciated over lives ranging between three and 20 years by equal annual instalments to write down the assets to their estimated residual value at the end of their working lives. Assets in course of construction are not depreciated until they are brought into use.

 

The useful lives and residual values of all property, plant and equipment are reviewed each financial year end, and where adjustments are required, these are made prospectively.

 

Finance costs relating to the purchase or construction of property, plant and equipment and intangible assets that take longer than one year to complete are capitalised based on the Group weighted average borrowing costs. All other finance costs are expensed as incurred.

 

Impairment of assets

The recoverable amount of cash-generating units to which goodwill has been allocated is tested for impairment annually or when events or changes in circumstances indicate that it might be impaired.

 

The carrying values of property, plant and equipment, and intangible assets are reviewed for impairment when events or changes in circumstances indicate the carrying value may be impaired. If any such indication exists, the recoverable amount of the asset is estimated in order to determine the extent of impairment loss. Where it is not possible to estimate the recoverable amount of an individual asset, the Group estimates the recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit to which it belongs.

 

An asset’s recoverable amount is the higher of an asset’s or cash-generating unit’s fair value less costs to sell and its value-in-use. In assessing value-in-use, its estimated future cash flow is discounted to its present value using a pre-tax discount rate that reflects the current market assessments of the time value of money and the risks specific to the asset.

 

In carrying out impairment reviews of goodwill and intangible assets a number of significant assumptions have to be made when preparing cash flow projections. These include annual sales growth, trading margins, capital utilisation and anticipated volume and value growth in the markets served by the Group. If actual results should differ, or changes in expectations arise, impairment charges may be required which would adversely impact operating results.

 

 

86   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

2(a). Accounting Policies – (continued)

 

 

Leases

Leases are classified as finance leases when the terms of the lease transfer substantially all the risks and rewards of ownership to the Group. All other leases are classified as operating leases.

 

Assets held under finance leases are capitalised as property, plant or equipment and depreciated accordingly. The capital element of future lease payments is included in borrowings and interest is charged to profit before taxation on a reducing balance basis over the term of the lease.

 

Rentals payable under operating leases are expensed in the income statement on a straight line basis over the term of the relevant lease.

 

Investments and Other Financial Assets

Investments, other than those related to associates, are initially recorded at fair value plus transaction costs on the trade date. The Group holds an investment in an entity that holds mainly unquoted equity securities, which is classed as “available-for-sale” and carried at fair value. The fair value of the investment is based on the underlying fair value of the equity securities: marketable securities are valued by reference to closing prices in the market; non-marketable securities are estimated considering factors including the purchase price, prices of recent significant private placements of securities of the same issuer and estimates of liquidation value. Changes in fair value are recognised in other comprehensive income except where management considers that there is objective evidence of an impairment of the underlying equity securities, whereupon an impairment is recognised as an expense immediately.

 

Loans and receivables are carried at amortised cost, less any allowances for uncollectible amounts. They are included in current assets, except for maturities greater than 12 months after the balance sheet date. These are classified as non-current assets. Loans and other receivables are classified as ‘Trade and other receivables’ in the balance sheet.

 

Inventories

Finished goods and work-in-progress are valued at factory cost, including appropriate overheads, on a first-in first-out basis. Raw materials and bought-in finished goods are valued at purchase price. All inventories are reduced to net realisable value where lower than cost. Inventory acquired as part of a business acquisition is valued at selling price less costs of disposal and a profit allowance for selling efforts.

 

Orthopaedic instruments are generally not sold but provided to customers and distributors for use in surgery. They are recorded as inventory until they are deployed at which point they are transferred to plant and equipment and depreciated over their useful economic lives of between three and five years.

 

A feature of the orthopaedic business is the high level of product inventory required, some of which is located at customer premises and is available for customers’ immediate use (referred to as consignment inventory). Complete sets of product, including large and small sizes, have to be made available in this way. These outer sizes are used less frequently than standard sizes and towards the end of the product life cycle are inevitably in excess of requirements. Adjustments to carrying value are therefore required to be made to orthopaedic inventory to anticipate this situation. These adjustments are calculated in accordance with a formula based on levels of inventory compared with historical or forecast usage. This formula is applied on an individual product line basis and is first applied when a product group has been on the market for two years. This method of calculation is considered appropriate based on experience but it involves management judgements on effectiveness of inventory deployment, length of product lives, phase-out of old products and efficiency of manufacturing planning systems.

 

Derivative Financial Instruments

Derivative financial instruments are initially recognised at fair value on the date a derivative contract is entered into and are subsequently remeasured at their fair value at subsequent balance sheet dates. The fair value of forward currency contracts is calculated by reference to current forward exchange rates for contracts with similar maturity profiles. The fair value of interest rate swap contracts is determined by reference to market values for similar instruments.

 

Changes in the fair value of derivative financial instruments that are designated and effective as cash flow hedges of forecast third party and intercompany transactions are recognised in other comprehensive income until the associated asset or liability is recognised. Amounts taken to other comprehensive income are transferred to the income statement when the hedged transaction affects profit and loss. Where the hedged item is the cost of a non-financial asset, the amounts taken to other comprehensive income are transferred to the initial carrying value of the asset.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   87


2(a). Accounting Policies – (continued)

 

Derivative Financial Instruments – (continued)

Currency swaps to match foreign currency net assets with foreign currency liabilities are fair valued at year end. Changes in the fair values of currency swaps that are designated and effective as net investment hedges are matched in other comprehensive income against changes in value of the related net assets.

 

Interest rate swaps transacted to fix interest rates on floating rate borrowings are accounted for as cash flow hedges and changes in the fair values resulting from changes in market interest rates are recognised in other comprehensive income.

 

Any ineffectiveness on hedging instruments and changes in the fair value of derivative financial instruments that do not qualify for hedge accounting are recognised in the income statement within other finance income/(costs) as they arise.

 

Hedge accounting is discontinued when the hedging instrument expires or is sold, terminated or exercised, or no longer qualifies for hedge accounting. At that point in time, any cumulative gain or loss on the hedging instrument recognised in other comprehensive income is retained there until the forecast transaction occurs. If a hedged transaction is no longer expected to occur, the net cumulative gain or loss recognised in other comprehensive income is transferred to the income statement for the period.

 

Recognition of Financial Assets and Liabilities

Financial assets and liabilities are recognised on a trade date basis in the Group’s balance sheet when the Group becomes party to the contractual provisions of the instrument. The Group carries borrowings in the Balance Sheet at amortised cost.

 

Retirement Benefits

The Group’s major pension plans are of the defined benefit type. For these plans, the employer’s portion of past and current service cost is charged to operating profit, with the interest cost net of expected return on assets in the plans reported within other finance income/(costs). Actuarial gains or losses are recognised in full directly in other comprehensive income such that the balance sheet reflects the plan’s surpluses or deficits as at the balance sheet date.

 

The defined benefit obligation is calculated annually by external actuaries using the projected unit credit method. The present value of the defined benefit obligation is determined by discounting the estimated future cash flows using interest rates of high-quality corporate bonds that are denominated in the currency in which the benefits will be paid, and that have terms to maturity approximating to the terms of the related pension liability.

 

A number of key assumptions have to be made in calculating the fair value of the Group’s defined benefit pension plans. These assumptions impact the balance sheet assets and liabilities, operating profit and finance income/(costs). The most critical assumptions are the discount rate, inflation and mortality assumptions to be applied to future pension plan liabilities. The most critical assumption for the plan assets is the future expected return. In determining these assumptions management takes into account the advice of professional external actuaries and benchmarks its assumptions against external data.

 

Where defined contribution plans operate, the contributions to these plans are charged to operating profit as they become payable.

 

Share Based Payments

The Group operates a number of equity-settled executive and employee share plans. For all grants of share options and awards, the fair value at the grant date is calculated using appropriate option pricing models and the corresponding expense is recognised over the vesting period.

 

Contingencies and Provisions

In the normal course of business the Group is involved in numerous legal disputes. Provision is made for loss contingencies when it is deemed probable that an adverse outcome will occur and the amount of the loss can be reasonably estimated. Where the Group is the plaintiff in pursuing claims against third parties legal and associated expenses are charged to the income statement as incurred. Contingent assets are not recognised in the accounts.

 

The recognition of provisions for legal disputes is subject to a significant degree of estimation. In making its estimates management takes into account the advice of internal and external legal counsel. Provisions are reviewed regularly and amounts updated where necessary to reflect developments in the disputes. The ultimate liability may differ from the amount provided depending on the outcome of court proceedings and settlement negotiations or as new facts emerge.

 

 

88   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

2(a). Accounting Policies – (continued)

 

Contingencies and Provisions – (continued)

The Group operates in multiple tax jurisdictions around the world and records provisions for taxation liabilities and tax audits when it is considered probable that a tax charge will arise and the amount can be reasonably estimated. Although Group policy is to submit its tax returns to the relevant tax authorities as promptly as possible, at any time the Group has unagreed years outstanding and is involved in disputes and tax audits. Significant issues may take many years to resolve. In estimating the probability and amount of any tax charge management takes into account the views of internal and external advisors and updates the amount of the provision whenever necessary. The ultimate tax liability may differ from the amount provided depending on interpretations of tax law, settlement negotiations or changes in legislation.

 

A provision for onerous contracts is recognised when the expected benefits to be derived by the Group from a contract are lower than the unavoidable cost of meeting its obligations under the contract. For the purposes of calculating any onerous lease provision, the Group has taken the discounted future lease payments, net of expected rental income. Before a provision is established, the Group recognises any impairment loss on the assets associated with that contract.

 

Adjusted Earnings Per Share

Adjusted earnings per share is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. Adjusted attributable profit is the numerator used for this measure, reconciliation from attributable profit to adjusted attributable profit is included in Note 11 of the Notes to the Group Accounts. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded when arriving at adjusted attributable profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; gains and losses arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses; and taxation thereon.

 

2(b). New Accounting Standards

 

New IFRS Accounting Standards

The following IFRS standard, which is relevant to the Group, has been issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (“IASB”) but is not yet effective or has not yet been adopted by the Group. Unless otherwise listed below, no other standard, amendment or interpretation is likely to have a material effect on the Group’s results of operations or financial position.

 

In November 2009, the IASB issued IFRS 9 Financial Instruments. This standard specifies how the Group should classify and measure financial assets. It requires all financial assets to be either classified on the basis of the entity’s business model and the contractual cash flow characteristics of the financial asset or initially measured at fair value. This standard has not been endorsed by the EU.

 

3(a). Operating Segment Information

 

For management purposes, the Group is organised into business units according to the nature of its products and has three operating segments – Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management. The types of products and services offered by each operating unit are:

 

  ·  

Orthopaedic reconstruction implants include hip, knee and shoulder joints as well as ancillary products such as bone cement and mixing systems used in cemented reconstruction joint surgery. Orthopaedic trauma fixation products consist of internal and external devices and other products, including shoulder fixation and orthobiological materials used in the stabilisation of severe fractures and deformity correction procedures. Clinical therapies products are those that are applied in an orthopaedic office or clinic setting and include bone growth stimulation, joint fluid therapies and outpatient spine products.

 

  ·  

Smith & Nephew’s Endoscopy business develops and commercialises endoscopic (minimally invasive surgery) techniques, educational programmes and value-added services for surgeons to treat and repair soft tissue and articulating joints. The business focuses on the arthroscopy sector of the endoscopy market. Arthroscopy is the minimally invasive surgery of joints, in particular the knee, shoulder and hip.

 

  ·  

Smith & Nephew’s Advanced Wound Management business offers a range of products from initial wound bed preparation through to full wound closure. These products are targeted at chronic wounds associated with the older population, such as pressure sores and venous leg ulcers. There are also products for the treatment of wounds such as burns and invasive surgery that impact the wider population.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   89


3(a). Operating Segment Information – (continued)

 

 

Management monitors the operating results of its business units separately for the purposes of making decisions about resource allocation and performance assessment. Group financing (including interest receivable and payable) and income taxes are managed on a group basis and are not allocated to operating segments.

 

The following tables present revenue, profit, asset and liability information regarding the Group’s operating segments. The share of results of associates is segmentally allocated to Orthopaedics.

 

             

2010

$ million

      

2009

$ million

      

2008

$ million

 

Revenue by operating segment

                                       

Orthopaedics

              2,195           2,135           2,158   

Endoscopy

              855           791           800   

Advanced Wound Management

              912           846           843   
                3,962           3,772           3,801   

 

There are no material sales between operating segments.

 

Trading profit is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded from operating profit when arriving at trading profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments; significant restructuring events; gains and losses arising from legal disputes; and uninsured losses. Operating profit reconciles to trading profit as follows:

 

       Notes      2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Operating profit

              920        723        630  

Acquisition related costs

     5        -         26        61  

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

     6        15        42        34  

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

     13 & 16        34        66        51  

Trading profit

              969        857        776  

Trading profit by operating segment

                                   

Orthopaedics

              536        508        481  

Endoscopy

              200        189        166  

Advanced Wound Management

              233        160        129  
                969        857        776  

Operating profit by operating segment reconciled to attributable profit for the year

                                   

Orthopaedics

              503        410        382  

Endoscopy

              197        169        146  

Advanced Wound Management

              220        144        102  

Operating profit

              920        723        630  

Net interest payable

              (15      (40      (66

Other finance costs

              (10      (15      (1

Share of results of associates

              -         2        1  

Taxation

              (280      (198      (187

Attributable profit for the year

              615        472        377  

 

 

90   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

3(a). Operating Segment Information – (continued)

 

000 000 000 000
                2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Capital expenditure

                                           

Orthopaedics

                  227          235          219  

Endoscopy

                  58          41          29  

Advanced Wound Management

                  30          63          45  
                    315          339          293  

Capital expenditure segmentally allocated above comprises:

                                           

Additions to property, plant and equipment

                  250          216          259  

Additions to intangible assets

                  65          102          33  

Capital expenditure as per cash flow statement

                  315          318          292  

Acquisitions – Goodwill

                  -           3          -   

Acquisitions – Intangible assets

                  -           12          1  

Acquisitions – Property, plant and equipment

                  -           6          -   

Capital expenditure

                  315          339          293  

Depreciation, amortisation and impairment

                                           

Orthopaedics

                  195          206          177  

Endoscopy

                  41          52          57  

Advanced Wound Management

                  37          40          41  
                    273          298          275  

 

Amounts comprise depreciation of property, plant and equipment, amortisation of other intangible assets, impairment of investments and amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments as follows:

 

000 000 000 000
              2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Impairment of intangibles and goodwill

              -           32          14  

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles

              34          34          37  
                34          66          51  

Depreciation of property, plant and equipment

              203          206          204  

Amortisation of other intangible assets

              34          26          18  

Impairment of investments

              2          -           2  
                273          298          275  

 

Impairments of $2m were recognised within operating profit in 2010 and included within the administrative expenses line (2009 – $32m, 2008 – $16m). This is segmentally allocated to Orthopaedics (2009 – Orthopaedics $19m and Endoscopy $13m, 2008 – Orthopaedics $2m and Endoscopy $14m).

 

Other significant non-cash expenses recognised within operating profit

 

000 000 000 000
              2010  
$ million  
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Orthopaedics

              8            22          23  

Endoscopy

              2            2          -   

Advanced Wound Management

              5            6          6  
                15            30          29  

 

The $15m incurred in 2010 relates to restructuring and rationalisation expenses (2009 – $30m relates to acquisitions related costs and restructuring and rationalisation expenses). In 2008, the $29m relates to the utilisation of Plus inventory stepped-up on acquisition, acquisition related costs and restructuring and rationalisation expenses.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   91


3(a). Operating Segment Information – (continued)

 

 

Average number of employees      2010
numbers
       2009
numbers
       2008
numbers
 

Orthopaedics

       5,045          4,853          4,840  

Endoscopy

       2,134          1,888          1,849  

Advanced Wound Management

       2,993          3,023          3,068  
         10,172          9,764          9,757  
       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Balance Sheet

                                

Assets:

                                

Orthopaedics

       2,778          2,656          2,755  

Endoscopy

       769          705          690  

Advanced Wound Management

       755          810          704  

Operating assets by segment

       4,302          4,171          4,149  

Unallocated corporate assets

       431          394          359  

Total assets

       4,733          4,565          4,508  

Liabilities:

                                

Orthopaedics

       457          426          448  

Endoscopy

       124          111          107  

Advanced Wound Management

       146          194          189  

Operating liabilities by segment

       727          731          744  

Unallocated corporate liabilities

       1,233          1,655          2,065  

Total liabilities

       1,960          2,386          2,809  
Unallocated corporate assets and liabilities comprise the following:                                 

Deferred tax assets

       224          202          214  

Cash and bank

       207          192          145  

Unallocated corporate assets

       431          394          359  

Long-term borrowings

       642          1,090          1,358  

Retirement benefit obligations

       262          322          350  

Deferred tax liabilities

       69          31          46  

Current liability derivatives – credit balances on currency swaps

       -           -           4  

Bank overdrafts and loans due within one year

       57          45          115  

Current tax payable

       203          167          192  

Unallocated corporate liabilities

       1,233          1,655          2,065  

 

3(b). Geographic Information

 

                                
      

2010

$ million

      

2009

$ million

      

2008

$ million

 

Revenue by geographic market

                                

United Kingdom

       283          286          321  

Continental Europe

       1,032          1,027          1,077  

United States

       1,707          1,664          1,657  

Africa, Asia, Australasia and Other America

       940          795          746  
         3,962          3,772          3,801  
Revenue has been allocated by basis of origin. No revenue from a single customer is in excess of 10% of the group’s revenue.   

 

 

92   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

4. Operating Profit

 

                  2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
    

2008 

$ million 

Revenue

              3,962          3,772      3,801 

Cost of goods sold (i)

              (1,031        (1,030    (1,077)

Gross profit

              2,931          2,742      2,724 

Research and development expenses

              (151        (155    (152)

Selling, general and administrative expenses:

                                 

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses (ii)

              (1,414        (1,351    (1,416)

Administrative expenses (iii) (iv)

              (446        (513    (526)
                (1,860        (1,864    (1,942)

Operating profit

              920          723      630 
        (i)   In 2010, no restructuring and rationalisation expenses or acquisition related costs related to cost of goods sold (2009 – $15m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $12m of acquisition related costs, 2008 – $15m in respect of the utilisation of Plus inventory stepped-up to fair value on acquisition, $18m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $8m of acquisition related costs).
        (ii)   2010 includes $3m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses (2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs and $10m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, 2008 – $7m of acquisition related costs and $3m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses).
        (iii)   2010 includes $34m of amortisation of other intangible assets (2009 – $26m, 2008 – $18m).
        (iv)   2010 includes $12m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $34m of amortisation acquisition intangibles (2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs, $17m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $66m of amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments, 2008 – $31m of acquisition related costs, $13m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $51m of amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments).
        (v)   Items detailed in (i), (ii) and (iv) are excluded from the calculation of trading profit.

Operating Profit is stated after charging the following items:

                  2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
     2008 
$ million 

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles

              34          34      37 

Amortisation of other intangible assets

              34          26      18 

Impairment of intangible assets and goodwill

              -           32      14 

Depreciation of property, plant and equipment

              203          206      204 

Loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment and software

       15          14      12 

Impairment of investments

              2          -      

Minimum operating lease payments for land and buildings

              31          27      28 

Minimum operating lease payments for other assets

              28          28      29 

Advertising costs

              83          71      56 

 

Staff costs during the year amounted to:

 

           Notes      2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
    

2008 

$ million 

Wages and salaries

              817          768      795 

Social security costs

              91          86      87 

Pension costs (including retirement healthcare)

     33        60          64      53 

Share based payments

     25        21          18      24 
                    989          936      959 

 

 

2010 Annual Report   93


5. Acquisition Related Costs

 

During the year no “acquisition related costs” were incurred. In 2009 and 2008 (2009 – $26m, 2008 – $61m) acquisition costs related to the integration of the Plus business. For 2008, this includes $15m relating to the utilisation of the stepped-up Plus inventory to fair value on acquisition.

 

6. Restructuring and Rationalisation Expenses

 

In 2010, restructuring and rationalisation costs comprised $15m (2009 – $42m, 2008 – $34m) relating to the Earnings Improvement Programme and mainly comprise costs associated with the rationalisation of operational sites.

 

7. Interest (Payable)/Receivable

 

                2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
    

2008 

$ million 

Interest receivable

                  3        2     

Interest payable:

                                   

Bank borrowings

                  (7      (16    (62)

Other

                  (11      (26    (9)
                    (18      (42    (71)

Net interest payable

                  (15      (40    (66)

Interest receivable includes net interest receivable of $nil (2009 – $nil, 2008 – $1m) on interest rate and currency swaps and interest payable includes $5m (2009 – $23m, 2008 – $7m) of net interest payable on currency and interest rate swaps. The gross interest receivable on these swaps was $4m (2009 – $14m, 2008 – $5m) and the gross interest payable was $9m (2009 – $37m, 2008 – $11m).

 

8.    Other Finance Costs

 

       Notes        2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008 
$ million 

Retirement benefits: Interest cost

       33           (64      (61    (66)

Retirement benefits: Expected return on plan assets

       33           55        48      66 

Other

                  (1      (2    (1)

Other finance costs

                  (10      (15    (1)

 

Foreign exchange gains or losses recognised in the income statement arose primarily on the translation of intercompany and third party borrowings and amounted to a net $8m gain in 2010 (2009 – net $14m gain, 2008 – net $4m loss). These amounts were fully matched in the income statement by the fair value gains or losses on currency swaps (carried at fair value through profit and loss) held to manage this currency risk.

 

 

94   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

9. Taxation

 

               

2010

$ million

    

2009

$ million

    

2008 

$ million 

Current taxation:

                                   

UK corporation tax at 28% (2009 – 28%, 2008 – 28%)

                  52        50      45 

Overseas tax

                  238        189      178 

Current income tax charge

                  290        239      223 

Adjustments in respect of prior periods

                  (18      (31    (14)

Total current taxation

                  272        208      209 

Deferred taxation

                                   

Origination and reversal of temporary differences

                  4        (7    (19)

Changes in tax rates

                  (2      -      

Adjustments to estimated amounts arising in prior periods

                  6        (3    (3)

Total deferred taxation

                  8        (10    (22)

Total taxation as per the income statement

                  280        198      187 

Deferred taxation in other comprehensive income

                  7        12      (71)

Deferred taxation in equity

                  -         (2   

Taxation attributable to the Group

                  287        208      116 

 

The tax charge was reduced by $10m in 2010 (2009 – $26m, 2008 – $30m) as a consequence of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, acquisition related costs, amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments.

 

The applicable tax for the year is based on the United Kingdom standard rate of corporation tax of 28% (2009 – 28%, 2008 – 28.5%). Overseas taxation is calculated at the rates prevailing in the respective jurisdictions. The average effective tax rate differs from the applicable rate as follows:

 

               

2010

%

    

2009

%

    

2008 

UK standard rate

                  28.0        28.0      28.5 

Non-deductible/non-taxable items

                  0.2        1.2      1.4 

Prior year items

                  (1.5      (4.8    (3.3)

Tax losses (utilised not previously recognised)/incurred not relieved

                  (0.2      (0.1    1.1 

Overseas income taxed at other than UK standard rate

                  4.8        5.3      5.5 

Total effective tax rate

                  31.3        29.6      33.2 

 

During the year the enacted UK tax rate applicable from 1 April 2011 was reduced to 27% and the UK Government announced policy to reduce the tax rate to 24% across the following three years. The impact of the enacted change to 27% results in a deferred tax credit of $2m in the year ended 31 December 2010. It is expected that if the stated policy is enacted further credits will arise.

 

10.   Dividends

 

                2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008 
$ million 

The following dividends were declared and paid in the year:

                                   

Ordinary second interim of 8.93¢ for 2009 (2008 – 8.12¢, 2007 – 7.38¢) paid 12 May 2010

   

       79        72      66 

Ordinary interim of 6.00¢ for 2010 (2009 – 5.46¢, 2008 – 4.96¢) paid 2 November 2010

  

       53        48      43 
                    132        120      109 

 

A final dividend for 2010 of 9.82 US cents per Ordinary Share was proposed by the Board on 9 February 2011 and will be paid on 19 May 2011 to shareholders on the Register of Members on 3 May 2011. The estimated amount of this dividend on 23 February 2011 was $87m.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   95


11. Earnings per Ordinary Share

 

The calculations of the basic, diluted and adjusted earnings per Ordinary Share are based on the following earnings and numbers of shares:

 

            2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Earnings

                                     

Attributable profit for the year

            615          472          377  

Adjusted attributable profit (see below)

            654          580          493  

 

Adjusted attributable profit

 

Adjusted earnings per Ordinary Share is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. Adjusted attributable profit is the numerator used for this measure.

 

Attributable profit is reconciled to adjusted attributable profit as follows:

 

       Notes   2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Attributable profit for the year

           615        472        377  

Acquisition related costs

     5     -         26        61  

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

     6     15        42        34  

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

     13 & 16     34        66        51  

Taxation on excluded items

     9     (10      (26      (30

Adjusted attributable profit

           654        580        493  

 

The numerators used for basic and diluted earnings per Ordinary Share are the same. The denominators used for all categories of earnings for basic and diluted earnings per Ordinary Share are as follows:

 

              2010        2009      2008  

Number of shares (millions)

                                     

Basic weighted average number of shares

              888          884        886  

Dilutive impact of share options outstanding

              1          1        4  

Diluted weighted average number of shares

              889          885        890  

Earnings per Ordinary share

                                     

Basic

              69.3 ¢        53.4 ¢      42.6 ¢

Diluted

              69.2 ¢        53.3 ¢      42.4 ¢

Adjusted: Basic

              73.6 ¢        65.6 ¢      55.6 ¢

Adjusted: Diluted

              73.6 ¢        65.5 ¢      55.4 ¢

 

Share options not included in the diluted EPS calculation because they were non-dilutive in the period totalled 2.5 million (2009 – 21.4 million, 2008 – 18.7 million).

 

 

96   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

12. Property, Plant and Equipment

 

       Land and buildings      Plant and equipment      Assets in
course of
       
         Freehold        Leasehold        Instruments        Other        construction        Total  
       $ million      $ million      $ million      $ million      $ million     $ million  

Cost

                                                      

At 1 January 2009

       153        54        767        669        59       1,702  

Exchange adjustment

       5        2        35        32        2       76  

Acquisitions – (Note 29)

       -         -         -         6        -        6  

Additions

       4        3        133        75        1       216  

Disposals

       -         (2      (57      (26      -        (85

Transfer to assets held for sale

       (34      -         -         -         -        (34

Transfers

       1        (5      11        28        (35     -   

At 31 December 2009

       129        52        889        784        27       1,881  

Exchange adjustment

       (2      -         9        -         -        7  

Additions

       1        1        145        48        55       250  

Disposals

       (8      -         (81      (43      (3     (135

Transfers

       11        -         2        (3      (12     (2

At 31 December 2010

       131        53        964        786        67       2,001  

Depreciation and Impairment

                                                      

At 1 January 2009

       44        20        472        441        -       977  

Exchange adjustment

       1        1        22        22        -        46  

Charge for the year

       10        4        131        61        -        206  

Disposals

       -         (1      (52      (22      -        (75

Transfer to assets held for sale

       (26      -         -         -         -        (26

Transfers

       -         (2      2        -         -        -   

At 31 December 2009

       29        22        575        502        -        1,128  

Exchange adjustment

       (1      -         7        (2      -        4  

Charge for the year

       4        4        130        65        -        203  

Disposals

       (5      (1      (74      (41      -        (121

Transfers

       14        -         -         (14      -        -   

At 31 December 2010

       41        25        638        510        -        1,214  

Net book amounts

                                                      

At 31 December 2010

       90        28        326        276        67       787  

At 31 December 2009

       100        30        314        282        27       753  

 

Land and buildings includes land with a cost of $10m (2009 – $14m) that is not subject to depreciation. Assets held under finance leases with a net book amount of $14m (2009 – $15m) are included within land and buildings and $10m (2009 – $10m) are included within plant and equipment.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   97


13. Intangible Assets

 

       Acquisition
intangibles
$ million
       Software
$ million
     Distribution
Rights
$ million
     Patents &
Intellectual
Property
$ million
       Total
$ million
 

Cost

                                                  

At 1 January 2009

       387          68        33        66          554  

Exchange adjustment

       18          3        -         1          22  

Acquisitions – (Note 29)

       12          -         -         -           12  

Disposals

       -           (4      -         -           (4 )

Additions

       -           44        34        24          102  

At 31 December 2009

       417          111        67        91          686  

Exchange adjustment

       23          1        -         -           24  

Disposals

       -           (1      (25      -           (26

Additions

       -           32        11        22          65  

Transfers

       -           2        -         -           2  

At 31 December 2010

       440          145        53        113          751  

Amortisation and Impairment

                                                  

At 1 January 2009

       103          15        26        34          178  

Exchange adjustment

       9          1        1        -           11  

Charge for the year

       34          13        8        5          60  

Impairment

       13          -         -         12          25  

At 31 December 2009

       159          29        35        51          274  

Exchange adjustment

       7          1        -         -           8  

Charge for the year

       34          17        14        3          68  

Disposals

       -           -         (25      -           (25

At 31 December 2010

       200          47        24        54          325  

Net book amounts

                                                  

At 31 December 2010

       240          98        29        59          426  

At 31 December 2009

       258          82        32        40          412  

 

In 2009, the Group incurred $25m of impairment charges against certain intangible assets arising from the acquisition of Osteobiologics Inc. and the pain management business (2010 – $nil).

 

14. Investments

 

                            2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

At 1 January

                            7       7  

Impairment

                            (1     -   

At 31 December

                            6       7  

 

The investment is an available-for-sale investment of a non-controlling interest in an entity that holds mainly unquoted equity securities which by their very nature have no fixed maturity date or coupon rate. The value of the investment is based on the underlying fair value of the equity securities: marketable securities are valued by reference to closing prices in the market; non-marketable securities are estimated considering factors including the purchase price, prices of recent significant private placements of securities of the same issuer and estimates of liquidation value. At year-end, the Group assesses whether there is objective evidence that the investment is impaired. Any objective evidence would include a significant or prolonged decline in the fair value of the investment below its cost.

 

 

98   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

15. Investments in Associates

 

The Group holds 49% of the Austrian entities Plus Orthopedics GmbH and Intraplant GmbH and 20% of the German entity Intercus GmbH. The following table summarises the financial position of the Group’s investment in these associates.

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
 

Share of results of associates:

                   

Revenue

       11        10  

Operating costs and taxation

       (11      (8

Profit after taxation recognised in the income statement

       -         2  

Dividends paid

       (1      (1

Net (loss)/profit attributable to the Group

       (1      1  

Investments in associates at 1 January

       13        12  

Exchange adjustment

       1        -   

Investments in associates at 31 December

       13        13  
Investments in associates is represented by:                    

Assets

       11        14  

Liabilities

       (2      (5

Net assets

       9        9  

Goodwill

       4        4  
              13             13  

 

16. Goodwill

 

       Notes      2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
 

Cost

                          

At 1 January

              1,100        1,189  

Exchange adjustment

              12        20  

Acquisitions

     29        -         3  

Plus settlement

     29        -         (112

Adjustment to contingent consideration

              (4      -   

At 31 December

              1,108        1,100  

Impairment

                          

At 1 January

              7        -   

Impairment in the year

              -         7  

At 31 December

              7        7  

Net book amounts

              1,101        1,093  

 

Goodwill arising on acquisition is not amortised but reviewed for impairment on an annual basis. Goodwill is allocated to the cash-generating unit that is expected to benefit from the acquisition. If the recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit is less than its carrying amount then an impairment loss is determined to have occurred. Any impairment losses that arise are recognised immediately in the income statement and are allocated first to reduce the carrying amount of goodwill and then to the carrying amounts of the other assets.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   99


16. Goodwill – (continued)

 

 

Each of the Group’s operating segments represent a cash-generating unit and include goodwill as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Orthopaedics

       582          562  

Endoscopy

       280          280  

Advanced Wound Management

       239          251  
         1,101          1,093  

 

In September 2010 and 2009 impairment reviews were performed by comparing the recoverable amount of each operating segment with its carrying amount, including goodwill. These are updated during December, taking into account significant events that occurred between September and December.

 

In 2009, an impairment was made for the goodwill relating to the pain management business (contained within the Orthopaedics cash generating unit), which was held for sale.

 

For each cash generating unit (“CGU”) the recoverable amounts are based on value-in-use which is calculated from pre-tax cash flow projections for five years using data from the Group’s budget and strategic planning process, the results of which are reviewed and approved by the Board. These projections exclude any estimated future cash inflows or outflows expected to arise from future restructurings. The five-year period is in line with the Group’s strategic planning process. Growth rates for the five year period for the Orthopaedics business vary up to 9% (2009 – 8%), for the Endoscopy business up to 10% (2009 – 9%) and for the Advanced Wound Management business up to 8% (2009 – 8%).

 

The calculation of value-in-use for the three identified CGUs is most sensitive to discount and growth rates as set out below:

 

The discount rate reflects management’s assessment of risks specific to the assets of each CGU. The pre-tax discount rate used in the Orthopaedics business is 11% (2009 – 11%), for the Endoscopy businesses it is 15% (2009 – 12%) and for the Advanced Wound Management business it is 10% (2009 – 9%).

 

In determining the growth rate used in the calculation of the value-in-use, the Group considered the annual sales growth and trading margins. Projections are based on anticipated volume and value growth in the markets served by the Group and assumptions as to market share movements. Each year the projections for the previous year are compared to actual results and variances are factored into the assumptions used in the current year.

 

Specific considerations and strategies taken into account in determining the sales growth and trading margin for each CGU are:

 

   

Orthopaedics – In the Orthopaedic CGU management intends to deliver growth through continuing to focus on the customer, high quality customer service and innovative product development, and through continuing to improve efficiencies.

 

   

Endoscopy – It is management’s intent to maintain and grow this CGU as the leading provider of endoscopic techniques and technologies for joint and ligament repair. This is driven partly through the growing acceptance of Endoscopy as a preferred surgical choice amongst physicians and patients, product innovation, high quality customer service, and supporting surgeon educational programmes.

 

   

Advanced Wound Management – Management intends to develop this CGU by focusing on the higher added value sectors of exudate and infection management through improved wound bed preparation, moist and active healing and negative pressure wound therapy, and by continuing to improve efficiency.

 

A growth rate of 4% (2009 – 4%) in pre-tax cash flows is assumed after five years in calculating a terminal value for the Group’s CGUs. Management considers this to be an appropriate estimate based on the growth rates of the markets in which the Group operates.

 

Capital expenditure represents the Group’s expected annual investment in property, plant and equipment and other intangible assets. This is approximately 8% (2009 – 8%) of annual revenue.

 

 

100   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

16. Goodwill – (continued)

 

 

Management has considered the following sensitivities:

 

   

Growth of Market and Market Share – Management has considered the impact of a variance in market growth and market share. The value-in-use calculation shows that if the assumed long-term growth rate was reduced to nil, the recoverable amount of all of the CGUs independently would still be greater than their carrying values.

 

   

Discount Rate – Management has considered the impact of an increase in the discount rate applied to the calculation. The value-in-use calculation shows that for the recoverable amount of the CGU to be less than its carrying value, the discount rate would have to be increased to 31% (2009 – 31%) for the Orthopaedics business, 43% (2009 – 37%) for the Endoscopy business and 53% (2009 – 39%) for the Advanced Wound Management business.

 

17. Inventories

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Raw materials and consumables

       159          157          131  

Work-in-progress

       23          28          32  

Finished goods and goods for resale

       741          748          716  
            923          933          879  

 

Reserves for excess and obsolete inventories were $322m (2009 – $303m, 2008 – $232m). During 2010, $66m was recognised as an expense within cost of goods sold resulting from the write down of excess and obsolete inventory (2009 – $92m, 2008 – $69m). The cost of inventories recognised as an expense and included in cost of goods sold amounted to $909m (2009 – $866m, 2008 – $922m).

 

No inventory is carried at fair value less costs to sell in any year.

 

18. Trade and Other Receivables

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Trade receivables

       952        843        826  

Less: provision for bad and doubtful debts

       (49      (47      (40

Trade receivables – net (loans and receivables)

       903        796        786  

Current asset derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

       23        13        38  

Other receivables

       55        71        73  

Amounts owed by associates

       -         2        2  

Prepayments and accrued income

       65        64        62  
         1,046        946        961  

Less non-current portion: Trade receivables

       (22      -         -   

Current portion

       1,024        946        961  

 

All non-current receivables are due within five years from the balance sheet date.

 

Management considers that the carrying amount of trade and other receivables approximates to the fair value.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   101


18. Trade and Other Receivables – (continued)

 

 

The provision for bad and doubtful debts is based on specific assessments of risk and reference to past default experience. The bad debt expense (excluding the macrotextured claim) for the year was $30m (2009 – $33m, 2008 – $30m). Amounts due from insurers in respect of the macrotextured claim of $133m (2009 – $128m, 2008 – $124m) are included within other receivables and have been provided in full.

 

The Group manages credit risk through credit limits which require authorisation commensurate with the size of the limit and which are regularly reviewed. Credit limit decisions are made based on available financial information and the business case. Significant receivables are regularly reviewed and monitored at Group level. The Group has no significant concentration of credit risk, with exposure spread over a large number of customers. Furthermore the Group’s principal customers are backed by government and public or private medical insurance funding, which represent a lower risk of default. The maximum exposure to credit risk at the reporting date is the fair value of each class of receivable. The Group does not hold any collateral as security.

 

The amount of trade receivables that were past due but not impaired were as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Past due not more than three months

       168        202        242  

Past due more than three months and not more than six months

       52        56        47  

Past due more than six months and not more than one year

       57        46        41  

Past due more than one year

       59        80        91  
         336        384        421  

Neither past due nor impaired

       616        459        405  

Provision for bad and doubtful debts

       (49      (47      (40

Trade receivables – net (loans and receivables)

       903        796        786  
Movements in the provision for bad and doubtful debts were as follows:                             

At 1 January

       47        40        22  

Exchange adjustment

       -         1        -   

Receivables provided for during the year

       30        33        30  

Utilisation of provision

       (28      (27      (12

At 31 December

       49        47        40  
Trade receivables include amounts denominated in the following major currencies:                             

US Dollar

       282        281        299  

Sterling

       72        55        52  

Euro

       283        280        273  

Other

       266        180        162  

Trade receivables – net (loans and receivables)

       903        796        786  

 

Trade receivables of $11m (2009 – $20m, 2008 – $23m) are under a factoring agreement with third parties. The arrangement does not qualify for de-recognition as the Group retains part of the credit risks – the associated liability amounts to $4m (2009 – $12m, 2008 – $20m) and is accounted for as a part of current payables.

 

 

102   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

19. Cash and Borrowings

 

Net debt comprises borrowings and credit balances on currency swaps less cash and bank.

 

                    

2010

$ million

      

2009

$ million

 

Bank overdrafts and loans due within one year

                     57          45  

Long-term borrowings

                     642          1,090  

Borrowings

                     699          1,135  

Cash and bank

                     (207        (192

Net debt

                     492          943  

 

Borrowings are repayable as follows:

 

    

Within one

year or on

demand

$ million

    

Between one
and two

years

$ million

    

Between two
and three
years

$ million

    

Between

three and

four years

$ million

    

Between

four and five

years

$ million

    

After five

years

$ million

    

Total

$ million

 

At 31 December 2010:

                                                              

Bank loans

     41        498        -         126        -         -         665  

Bank overdrafts

     12        -         -         -         -         -         12  

Finance lease liabilities

     4        2        2        2        2        10        22  
       57        500        2        128        2        10        699  

At 31 December 2009:

                                                              

Bank loans

     24        1        1,066        -         -         -         1,091  

Bank overdrafts

     18        -         -         -         -         -         18  

Finance lease liabilities

     3        3        3        3        2        12        26  
       45        4        1,069        3        2        12        1,135  

 

Assets are pledged as security under normal market conditions. Secured borrowings and pledged assets are as follows:

 

                    

2010

$ million

      

2009

$ million

 

Finance lease liabilities – due within one year

                     4          3  

Secured bank overdrafts and loans

                     -           1  

Finance lease liabilities – due after one year

                     18          23  

Secured long-term borrowings

                     -           1  

Total amount of secured borrowings

                     22          28  

Total net book value of assets pledged as security:

                                   

Property, plant and equipment

                     22          28  
                       22          28  

 

All currency swaps are stated at fair value. Gross US Dollar equivalents of $61m (2009 – $95m) receivable and $61m (2009 – $95m) payable have been netted and the difference of $nil (2009 – $nil) is reported as a $nil balance on currency swaps. Currency swaps comprise foreign exchange swaps and were used in 2010 and 2009 to hedge intragroup loans.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   103


19. Cash and Borrowings – (continued)

 

 

Currency swaps mature as follows:

 

      

Amount

receivable

      

Amount

payable

 
At 31 December 2010      $ million       

Currency

million

 

Within one year:

                     

Japanese Yen

       18          Yen 1,500  

Canadian Dollar

       25          C$24  
         43             
      

Amount

receivable

      

Amount

payable

 
At 31 December 2010     

Currency

million

       $ million  

Within one year:

                     

New Zealand Dollar

       NZ$5          4  

Australian Dollar

       AUS$14          14  
                    18  
      

Amount

receivable

      

Amount

payable

 
At 31 December 2009      $ million       

Currency

million

 

Within one year:

                     

Australian Dollar

       28          Aus$31  

Japanese Yen

       17          Yen 1,500  

Canadian Dollar

       35          C$37  

Swiss Franc

       6          CHF6  

New Zealand Dollar

       1          NZ$1  
         87             
      

Amount

receivable

      

Amount

payable

 
At 31 December 2009     

Currency

million

       $ million  

Within one year:

                     

Sterling

       £5          8  

 

 

104   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

19. Cash and Borrowings – (continued)

 

 

Liquidity Risk Exposures

The Board has established a set of policies to manage funding and currency risks. The Group uses derivative financial instruments only to manage the financial risks associated with underlying business activities and their financing.

 

Liquidity risk is the risk that the Group is not able to settle or meet its obligations on time or at a reasonable price. The Group’s policy is to ensure that there is sufficient funding and facilities in place to meet foreseeable borrowing requirements. The Group manages and monitors liquidity risk through regular reporting of current cash and borrowing balances and periodic preparation and review of short and medium term cash forecasts having regard to the maturities of investments and borrowing facilities.

 

Bank loans and overdrafts represent drawings under total committed facilities of $1,511m (2009 – $2,503m) and total uncommitted facilities of $332m (2009 – $415m). The Group has undrawn committed facilities of $884m (2009 – $1,436m). Of the undrawn committed facilities, $7m expires within one year and $877m after two but within five years (2009 – $1m expired within one year and $1,435m after two but within five years). The interest payable on borrowings under committed facilities is at floating rate and is typically based on the LIBOR interest rate relevant to the term and currency concerned. Borrowings are shown at book value which is the same as fair value.

 

In December 2010 the Company reviewed and replaced its principal banking facilities ahead of their maturity in May 2012. The Company has reduced its $1 billion 5-year term facility to $500 million with effect from 20 December 2010. The interest rate for this multi-currency facility, at 20 basis points over LIBOR, is unchanged. Smith & Nephew has also cancelled its $1.5 billion multi-currency revolving facility and replaced it with a new 5-year $1 billion multi-currency revolving facility with an initial interest rate of 70 basis points over LIBOR. The commitment fee on the undrawn amount of the revolving facility is 24.5 basis points. The Company is subject to restrictive covenants under the facility agreement requiring the Group’s ratio of net debt to EBITDA to not exceed 3.0 to 1 and the ratio of EBITA to net interest to not be less than 3.0 to 1, with net debt, EBITDA, EBITA and net interest all being calculated as defined in the agreement. These financial covenants are tested at the end of each half year for the 12 months ending on the last day of the testing period. As of 31 December 2010, the Company was in compliance with these covenants. The facility is also subject to customary events of default, none of which are currently anticipated to occur.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   105


19. Cash and Borrowings – (continued)

 

 

The table below analyses the Group’s year end financial liabilities by contractual maturity date, including interest payments and excluding the impact of netting arrangements:

 

      

Within
one year or
on demand

$ million

    

Between one
and
two years

$ million

      

Between two
and
five years

$ million

      

After
five years

$ million

      

Total

$ million

 

At 31 December 2010:

                                                    

Non-derivative financial liabilities:

                                                    

Bank overdrafts and loans

       59        500          130          -           689  

Trade and other payables

       584        -           -           -           584  

Finance lease liabilities

       5        4          9          12          30  

Derivative financial liabilities:

                                                    

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – outflow

       1,008        -           -           -           1,008  

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – inflow

       (1,000      -           -           -           (1,000

Interest rate basis swaps – gross outflow

       2        -           -           -           2  

Interest rate basis swaps – gross inflow

       (2      -           -           -           (2
         656        504          139          12          1,311  

At 31 December 2009:

                                                    

Non-derivative financial liabilities:

                                                    

Bank overdrafts and loans

       48        7          1,069          -           1,124  

Trade and other payables

       547        -           -           -           547  

Acquisition consideration

       19        28          -           -           47  

Finance lease liabilities

       5        5          10          15          35  

Derivative financial liabilities:

                                                    

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – outflow

       1,033        -           -           -           1,033  

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – inflow

       (1,023      -           -           -           (1,023

Interest rate basis swaps – gross outflow

       10        -           -           -           10  

Interest rate basis swaps – gross inflow

       (5      -           -           -           (5
         634        40          1,079          15          1,768  

 

The amounts in the tables above are undiscounted cash flows, which differ from the amounts included in the balance sheet where the underlying cash flows have been discounted.

 

20. Financial Instruments and Risk Management

 

Foreign Exchange Exposures

The Group operates in over 90 countries and as a consequence has transactional and translational foreign exchange exposure. The Group’s policy is to limit the impact of foreign exchange movements on equity by holding liabilities where practical in the same currencies as the Group’s non US Dollar assets. These liabilities take the form of either borrowings or currency swaps. The Group designates a portion of foreign currency borrowings in non-operating units as net investment hedges. As at 31 December 2010, CHF125m (2009 – CHF261m) of Group borrowings and nil (2009 – $6m) of currency swaps were designated as net investment hedges; the movement in the fair value of these hedges attributable to changes in exchange rates is recognised directly in reserves. The fair value of these hedges at 31 December 2010 was $134m (2009 – $252m). It is Group policy for operating units not to hold material unhedged monetary assets or liabilities other than in their functional currencies.

 

Foreign exchange variations affect trading results in two ways. Firstly, on translation of overseas sales and profits into US Dollars and secondly, transactional exposures arising where some or all of the costs of sale are incurred in a different currency from the sale. The principal transactional exposures arise as the proportion of costs in US Dollars, Sterling and Swiss Francs exceed the proportion of sales in each of these currencies and correspondingly the proportion of sales in Euros exceeds the proportion of costs in Euros.

 

 

106   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

20. Financial Instruments and Risk Management – (continued)

 

 

The impact of currency movements on the cost of purchases is partly mitigated by the use of forward foreign exchange contracts. The Group uses forward foreign exchange contracts, designated as cash flow hedges, to hedge forecast third party and intercompany trading cash flows for forecast foreign currency inventory purchases for up to one year. When a commitment is entered into, forward foreign exchange contracts are normally used to increase the hedge to 100% of the exposure. Cash flows relating to cash flow hedges are expected to occur within twelve months of inception and profits and losses on hedges are expected to enter into the determination of profit (within cost of goods sold) within a further twelve month period. The principal currencies hedged by forward foreign exchange contracts are US Dollars, Euros and Sterling. At 31 December 2010, the Group had contracted to exchange within one year the equivalent of $944m (2009 – $933m).

 

Based on the Group’s borrowings as at 31 December 2010, if the US Dollar were to weaken against all currencies by 10%, the Group’s net borrowings would increase by $24m (2009 – $52m). In respect of borrowings held in a different currency to the relevant reporting entity, if the US Dollar were to weaken by 10% against all other currencies, the Group’s borrowings would increase by $35m (2009 – $63m). Excluding borrowings designated as net investment hedges, the increase would be $21m (2009 – $37m); this increase would be fully offset by corresponding movements in group loan values.

 

If the US Dollar were to weaken by 10% against all other currencies, then the fair value of the forward foreign exchange contracts as at 31 December 2010 would have been $20m lower (2009 – $19m), which would be recognised through the hedging reserve. Similarly, if the Euro were to weaken by 10% against all other currencies, then the fair value of the forward foreign exchange contracts as at 31 December 2010 would have been $19m higher (2009 – $19m).

 

A 10% strengthening of the US Dollar against all other currencies at 31 December would have had the equal but opposite effect to the amounts shown above, on the basis that all other variables remain constant.

 

Since it is the Group’s policy to hedge all actual foreign exchange exposures and the Group’s forward foreign exchange contracts are designated as cash flow hedges, the net impact of transaction related foreign exchange on the income statement from a movement in exchange rates on the value of forward foreign exchange contracts is not significant.

 

Interest Rate Exposures

The Group is exposed to interest rate risk on cash, borrowings and currency swaps which are all at floating rates. The Group uses floating to fixed interest swaps to meet its objective of protecting borrowing costs within parameters set by the Board. Interest rate swaps are accounted for as cash flow hedges and, as such, changes in fair value resulting from changes in market interest rates are recognised in other comprehensive income, with the fair value of the interest rate swaps recorded in the balance sheet. The cash flows resulting from interest rate swaps match cash flows on the underlying borrowings so that there is no net cash flow from movements in market interest rates on the hedged items. At 31 December 2010 the Group had fixed future interest rates on borrowings totaling $98m for a period of six months and $112m for a period of one year (2009 – $515m for a period of one year).

 

Based on the Group’s gross borrowings as at 31 December 2010, if interest rates were to increase by 100 basis points in all currencies then the annual net interest charge would increase by $5m (2009 – $6m). Excluding the impact of the Group’s interest rate hedges, the increase in the interest charge would be $7m (2009 – $11m). Similarly if interest rates were to increase by 100 basis points in all currencies, the fair value of the Group’s interest rate swaps would increase equity by $2m (2009 – $5m). A decrease in interest rates by 100 basis points in all currencies would have an equal but opposite effect to the amounts shown above.

 

Credit Risk Exposures

The Group limits exposure to credit risk on counterparties used for financial instruments through a system of internal credit limits which, with certain minor exceptions due to local market conditions, require counterparties to have a minimum “A” rating from one of the major ratings agencies. The financial exposure of a counterparty is determined as the total of cash and deposits, plus the risk on derivative instruments, assessed as the fair value of the instrument plus a risk element based on the nominal value and the historic volatility of the market value of the instrument. The Group does not anticipate non-performance of counterparties and believes it is not subject to material concentration of credit risk as the Group operates within a policy of counterparty limits designed to reduce exposure to any single counterparty.

 

The maximum credit risk exposure on derivatives at 31 December 2010 was $23m (2009 – $13m), being the total debit fair values on forward foreign exchange contracts, interest rate swaps and currency swaps. The maximum credit risk exposure on cash and bank at 31 December 2010 was $207m (2009 – $192m). The Group’s exposure to credit risk is not material as the amounts are held in a wide number of banks in a number of different countries.

 

Credit risk on trade receivables is detailed in Note 18 of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   107


20. Financial Instruments and Risk Management – (continued)

 

 

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Liabilities and Assets

In 2010, the Group entered into a series of interest rate swaps to fix the monthly interest payable on $98m for a period of six months and $112m for a period of one year (2009 – $515m for a period of one year) of the Group’s floating rate borrowings. The swaps are denominated in US Dollars, Euros and Swiss Francs. Short-term debtors and creditors are excluded from the following disclosures.

 

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Liabilities:

 

                                        Fixed rate liabilities  
     Gross
borrowings
$ million
     Currency
swaps
$ million
     Total
liabilities
$ million
     Floating
rate
liabilities
$ million
     Fixed
rate
liabilities
$ million
    

Weighted
average
interest
rate

%

     Weighted
average
time for
which
rate is
fixed
Years
 

At 31 December 2010:

                                                              

US Dollar

     294        18        312        244        68        2.5        2  

Swiss Franc

     137        -         137        80        57        0.6        1  

Euro

     167        -         167        100        67        1.0        1  

Other

     101        43        144        104        40        0.9        1  

Total interest bearing liabilities

     699        61        760        528        232                    

At 31 December 2009:

                                                              

US Dollar

     462        -         462        292        170        2.5        2  

Swiss Franc

     257        6        263        93        170        0.8        1  

Euro

     306        -         306        105        201        1.8        1  

Other

     110        89        199        199        -         -         -   

Total interest bearing liabilities

     1,135        95        1,230        689        541                    

 

$22m (2009 – $26m) of fixed rate liabilities relate to finance leases and $210m (2009 – $515m) relate to hedged borrowings under the $500m term facility. In 2009, the Group also had liabilities due for deferred acquisition consideration (denominated in US Dollars, Euro and Yen) totalling $46m on which no interest was payable (see Note 21 of the Notes to the Group Accounts). There are no other significant interest bearing financial liabilities.

 

Floating rates on liabilities are typically based on the one or three-month LIBOR interest rate relevant to the currency concerned. The weighted average interest rate on floating rate borrowings as at 31 December 2010 was 1% (2009 – 1%).

 

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Assets:

 

       Cash and bank
$ million
       Currency
swaps
$ million
       Total assets
$ million
       Floating rate
assets
$ million
 

At 31 December 2010:

                                           

US Dollars

       46          43          89          89  

Other

       161          18          179          179  

Total interest bearing assets

       207          61          268          268  

At 31 December 2009:

                                           

US Dollars

       41          87          128          128  

Other

       151          8          159          159  

Total interest bearing assets

       192          95          287          287  

 

Floating rates on assets are typically based on the short-term deposit rates relevant to the currency concerned. There were no fixed rate assets at 31 December 2010 or 31 December 2009.

 

 

108   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

20. Financial Instruments and Risk Management – (continued)

 

 

Fair Value of Financial Assets and Liabilities

For cash and cash equivalents, short-term loans and receivables, overdrafts and other short-term liabilities which have a maturity of less than three months the book values approximate the fair values because of their short-term nature.

 

Forward foreign exchange contracts that are taken out as hedges are fair valued. These are regarded as Level 2 financial instruments measured at fair value. Level 2 financial investments are defined as: Valuation techniques for which all observable inputs have a significant effect on the recorded fair values, either directly or indirectly. The Group only has Level 2 financial instruments measured at fair value.

 

The Group enters into derivative financial instruments with financial institutions with investment grade credit ratings. Derivatives valued using valuation techniques with market observable inputs are mainly interest rate swaps and forward foreign exchange contracts. The most frequently applied valuation techniques include forward pricing and swap models, using present value calculations. The models incorporate various inputs including the credit quality of counterparties, foreign exchange spot and forward rates, interest rate curves and forward rate curves.

 

As at 31 December 2010 and 31 December 2009, the mark-to-market value of a derivative asset position is net of a credit valuation adjustment attributable to derivative counterparty default risk. The changes in counterparty credit risk had no material effect on the hedge effectiveness for derivatives designated in hedge relationships and other financial instruments recognised at fair value.

 

Long-term borrowings are measured in the balance sheet at amortised cost. As the Group’s long-term borrowings are not quoted publicly and as market prices are not available their fair values are estimated by discounting future contractual cash flows to net present values at the current market interest rates available to the Group for similar financial instruments as at the year end. At 31 December 2010 and 31 December 2009, the fair value of the Group’s long-term borrowing was not materially different from amortised cost.

 

21. Payables

 

       2010
$ million
      

2009

$ million

 

Trade and other payables due within one year

                     

Trade and other payables

       584          547  

Current liability derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

       33          24  

Current liability derivatives – interest rate swaps

       -           6  

Acquisition consideration

       -           19  
         617          596  

Other payables due after one year:

                     

Acquisition consideration

       -           27  

 

The amount of $27m due after more than one year in the prior year was settled early during 2010. Trade payables are not interest bearing and are stated at their nominal value. Management considers that the carrying amount of trade payables approximates the fair value.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   109


22. Provisions

 

       Rationalisation
and integration
$ million
     Legal and other
provision
$ million
     Total 
$ million 

At 1 January 2010

       18        90      108 

Charge to income statement

       7        18      25 

Utilisation

       (11      (12    (23)

At 31 December 2010

       14        96      110 

Provisions – due within one year

       14        23      37 

Provisions – due after one year

       -         73      73 

At 31 December 2010

       14        96      110 

Provisions – due within one year

       16        39      55 

Provisions – due after one year

       2        51      53 

At 31 December 2009

       18        90      108 

 

The principal provisions within rationalisation and integration provisions relate to the rationalisation of operational sites (mainly severance and legal costs) arising from the Earnings Improvement Programme, integration expenses relating to severance, legal and onerous leases arising from the acquisition of Plus and an onerous lease obligation on the exit from the tissue engineering operation.

 

Included within the legal and other provision is $20m (2009 – $25m) relating to the declination of insurance coverage for macrotextured knee revisions (see Note 32 of the Notes to the Group Accounts). The remaining balance largely represents provisions for various litigation and patent disputes.

 

All provisions are expected to be substantially utilised within four years of 31 December 2010 and none are treated as financial instruments.

 

23.   Deferred Taxation

 

             

2010

$ million

     2009 
$ million 

Deferred tax assets

                224      202 

Deferred tax liabilities

                (69    (31)

Net position at 31 December

                155      171 

 

The movement in the year in the Group’s net deferred tax position was as follows:

 

       Notes     

2010

$ million

     2009 
$ million 

At 1 January

                171      168 

Exchange adjustment

                (1   

Movement in income statement – current year

                (4   

Movement in income statement – prior years

                (4   

Acquisitions

                     29         -      

Other intangible assets

                -       (2)

Movement in other comprehensive income

                (7    (12)

Movement in shareholders’ equity

                -      

At 31 December

                155       171 

 

 

110   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

23. Deferred Taxation – (continued)

 

 

Movements in the main components of deferred tax assets and liabilities were as follows:

 

Deferred tax assets:      Retirement
benefit
obligation
$ million
    

Macro-

textured
claim

$ million

     Other
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2009

       66        52        96        214  

Exchange adjustment

       2        -         3        5  

Movement in income statement – current year

       (1      -         2        1  

Movement in income statement – prior years

       1        -         3        4  

Movement in other comprehensive income

       (20      -         -         (20

Movement in shareholders’ equity

       -         -         1        1  

Acquisitions

       -         -         1        1  

Other intangible assets

       -         -         (2      (2

Transfers

       6        -         (8      (2

At 31 December 2009

       54        52        96        202  

Exchange adjustment

       -         -         1        1  

Movement in income statement – current year

       (5      -         18        13  

Movement in income statement – prior years

       -         -         (1      (1

Movement in other comprehensive income

       6        -         -         6  

Transfers

       (1      -         4        3  

At 31 December 2010

       54        52        118        224  

 

The Group has unused tax losses of $21m (2009 – $25m) available for offset against future profits. A deferred tax asset has been recognised in respect of $1m (2009 – $1m) of such losses. No deferred tax asset has been recognised on the remaining unused tax losses as these are not expected to be realised in the foreseeable future.

 

Deferred tax liabilities:      Accelerated
tax
depreciation
$ million
     Intangible
assets
$ million
     Other
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2009

       (41      (34      29        (46

Exchange adjustment

       (1      (2      2        (1

Movement in income statement – current year

       2        2        2        6  

Movement in income statement – prior years

       5        (2      (4      (1

Movement in other comprehensive income

       -         -         8        8  

Movement in shareholders’ equity

       -         -         1        1  

Transfers

       -         2        -         2  

At 31 December 2009

       (35      (34      38        (31

Exchange adjustment

       2        (1      (3      (2

Movement in income statement – current year

       2        4        (23      (17

Movement in income statement – prior years

       1        1        (5      (3

Movement in other comprehensive income

       -         -         (13      (13

Transfers

       5        (3      (5      (3

At 31 December 2010

       (25      (33      (11      (69

 

 

2010 Annual Report   111


24. Share Capital

 

      

Ordinary Shares

(20¢)

      

Deferred Shares

(£1.00)

       Total  
       Thousand        $ million        Thousand        $ million        $ million  

Authorised

                                                      

At 31 December 2008

       1,223,591          245          50          -           245  

At 31 December 2009

       1,223,591          245          50          -           245  

At 31 December 2010

       1,223,591          245          50          -           245  

Allotted, issued and fully paid

                                                      

At 1 January 2008

       947,508          190          50          -           190  

Share options

       2,382          -           -           -           -   

At 31 December 2008

       949,890          190          50          -           190  

Share options

       1,131          -           -           -           -   

At 31 December 2009

       951,021          190          50          -           190  

Share options

       1,816          1          -           -           1  

At 31 December 2010

       952,837          191          50          -           191  

 

The deferred shares were issued in 2006 in order to comply with English Company law. They are not listed on any stock exchange and have extremely limited rights and effectively have no value. These rights are summarised as follows:

 

  ·  

The holder shall not be entitled to participate in the profits of the Company;

 

  ·  

The holder shall not have any right to participate in any distribution of the Company’s assets on a winding up or other distribution except that after the return of the nominal amount paid up on each share in the capital of the company of any class other than the Deferred Shares and the distribution of a further $1,000 in respect of each such share there shall be distributed to a holder of a Deferred Share (for each Deferred Share held by him) an amount equal to the nominal value of the Deferred Share;

 

  ·  

The holder shall not be entitled to receive notice, attend, speak or vote at any general meeting of the Company; and

 

  ·  

The Company may create, allot and issue further shares or reduce or repay the whole or any part of its share capital or other capital reserves without obtaining the consent of the holders of the Deferred Shares.

 

The Group’s objectives when managing capital are to ensure the Group has adequate funds to continue as a going concern and sufficient flexibility within the capital structure to fund the ongoing growth of the business and to take advantage of business development opportunities including acquisitions.

 

The Group determines the amount of capital taking into account changes in business risks and future cash requirements. The Group reviews its capital structure on an ongoing basis and uses share buy-backs, dividends and the issue of new shares to adjust the retained capital.

 

The Group considers the capital that it manages to be as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
 

Share capital

       191        190        190  

Share premium

       396        382        375  

Treasury shares

       (778      (794      (823

Retained earnings and other reserves

       2,964        2,401        1,957  
         2,773        2,179        1,699  

 

 

112   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

25(a). Share Based Payments – Share Options Plans

 

Employee Plans

The Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002) (adopted by shareholders on 3 April 2002) (the Save As You Earn (“SAYE”) plan) is available to all employees in the UK employed by participating Group companies, subject to three months’ service. The scheme provides for employees to save up to £250 per month and gives them an option to acquire shares based on the committed amount to be saved. The option price is not less than 80% of the average of middle market quotations of the Ordinary Shares on the three dealing days preceding the date of invitation. The Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002) is offered to employees in Australia, Austria, Belgium, Canada, Denmark, Finland, Germany, Hong Kong, Japan, South Korea, Mexico, New Zealand, Norway, Poland, Portugal, Puerto Rico, Singapore, South Africa, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Arab Emirates. Employees in Belgium, Italy, the Netherlands and France are able to participate respectively in the Smith & Nephew Belgian Sharesave Plan (2002), the Smith & Nephew Italian Sharesave Plan (2002), the Smith & Nephew Dutch Sharesave Plan (2002) and the Smith & Nephew France Sharesave Plan (2002). Participants in Ireland are able to participate in the Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme. These plans operate on a substantially similar basis to the Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002). Employees in Belgium participated in the Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002) from September 2010 onwards. Together all of the plans referred to above are termed the “Employee Plans”.

 

Employees in the US are able to participate in the Employee Stock Purchase Plan, which gives them the opportunity to acquire shares, in the form of ADSs, at a discount of 15% (or more if the shares appreciate in value during the plan’s quarterly purchase period) to the market price, through a regular savings plan.

 

Executive Plans

The Smith & Nephew 1985 Share Option Scheme (adopted by shareholders on 9 May 1985), the Smith & Nephew 1990 International Executive Share Option Scheme (adopted by shareholders on 15 May 1990), the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan, the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan, the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan (adopted by shareholders on 4 April 2001), the Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Plan (adopted by shareholders on 6 May 2004) and the Smith & Nephew Global Share Plan 2010 (adopted by shareholders on 6 May 2010) are together termed the “Executive Plans”. The Smith & Nephew 1985 Share Option Scheme and the Smith & Nephew 1990 International Executive Share Option Scheme expired during 2010 and no options remain outstanding as at 31 December 2010.

 

Under the terms of the Executive Plans, the Remuneration Committee, consisting of non-executive directors, may at their discretion approve the grant of options to employees of the Group to acquire Ordinary Shares in the Company. Options granted under the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan (the “US Plan”) and the Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Plan are to acquire ADSs or Ordinary Shares. For options granted prior to 2001, the option price was not less than the market value of an Ordinary Share, or the nominal value if higher (the market value being the quoted price on the business day preceding the date of grant or the quoted price on the date of grant). For Executive Plans adopted in 2001 and 2004, the market value is the average quoted price of an Ordinary Share for the three business days preceding the date of grant or the average quoted price of an ADS or Ordinary Share, for the three business days preceding the date of grant or the quoted price on the date of grant if higher. For the Global Share Plan adopted in 2010 the market value is the closing price of an Ordinary Share or ADS on the last trading day prior to the grant date. With the exception of options granted under the 2001 US Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010, the vesting of options granted from 1997 are subject to achievement of a performance condition. Options granted under the 2001 US Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010 are not subject to any performance conditions. Prior to 2008, the 2001 US Plan options became cumulatively exercisable as to 10% after one year, 30% after two years, 60% after three years and the remaining balance after four years. With effect from 2008, options granted under the 2001 US Plan became cumulatively exercisable as to 33.3% after one year, 66.7% after two years and the remaining balance after the third year. The 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan was open to certain employees outside the US and the US Plan is open to certain employees in the US, Canada, Mexico and Puerto Rico. The Global Share Plan 2010 is open to employees globally. The 2004 Plan is open to executive directors only.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   113


25(a). Share Based Payments – Share Options Plans – (continued)

 

 

The maximum term of options granted, under all plans, is 10 years from the date of grant. All share option plans except for the Stock Appreciation Rights Plan (detailed on page 116) are settled in shares.

 

At 31 December 2010 25,753,000 (2009 – 23,383,000, 2008 – 21,681,000) options were outstanding under share option plans as follows:

 

       Number of shares
Thousand
     Range of option
exercise prices
Pence
       Weighted average
exercise price
Pence
 

Employee Plans:

                              

Outstanding at 1 January 2008

       3,678        296.0 – 600.5          397.9  

Granted

       906        507.0 – 640.0          509.3  

Forfeited

       (359      296.0 – 581.0          408.7  

Exercised

       (633      296.0 – 526.0          368.2  

Expired

       (59      296.0 – 498.0          379.9  

Outstanding at 31 December 2008

       3,533        321.0 – 640.0          427.4  

Granted

       1,563        380.0 – 519.0          381.6  

Forfeited

       (680      321.0 – 640.0          436.1  

Exercised

       (1,029      321.0 – 507.0          362.7  

Expired

       (4      321.0 – 600.5          427.9  

Outstanding at 31 December 2009

       3,383        348.0 – 640.0          422.7  

Granted

       986        459.0 – 556.0          462.2  

Forfeited

       (364      348.0 – 609.0          439.8  

Exercised

       (625      348.0 – 576.5          435.2  

Expired

       (22      348.0 – 640.0          431.7  

Outstanding at 31 December 2010

       3,358        348.0 – 640.0          430.1  

Options exercisable at 31 December 2010

       87        425.0 – 576.5          466.5  

Options exercisable at 31 December 2009

       109        348.0 – 498.0          362.4  

Options exercisable at 31 December 2008

       168        321.0 – 526.0          398.3  

Executive Plans:

                              

Outstanding at 1 January 2008

       17,350        145.0 – 637.7          525.0  

Granted

       5,129        465.5 – 680.5          615.1  

Forfeited

       (1,073      409.5 – 637.5          559.5  

Exercised

       (2,696      265.0 – 637.5          584.1  

Expired

       (562      145.0 – 637.7          575.3  

Outstanding at 31 December 2008

       18,148        183.5 – 680.5          592.5  

Granted

       5,849        448.0 – 595.0          477.0  

Forfeited

       (1,348      409.5 – 680.5          565.9  

Exercised

       (1,754      183.5 – 637.8          428.3  

Expired

       (895      185.8 – 574.5          492.8  

Outstanding at 31 December 2009

       20,000        265.0 – 637.5          547.1  

Granted

       6,249        424.0 – 675.0          520.9  

Forfeited

       (977      479.0 – 680.5          581.3  

Exercised

       (2,386      265.0 – 637.5          479.2  

Expired

       (491      418.0 – 637.8          575.6  

Outstanding at 31 December 2010

       22,395         409.5 – 680.5          544.9  

Options exercisable at 31 December 2010

       5,153        409.5 – 627.0          548.3  

Options exercisable at 31 December 2009

       6,668        265.0 – 637.5          532.0  

Options exercisable at 31 December 2008

       5,049        183.5 – 672.5          593.2  

 

 

114   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

25(a). Share Based Payments – Share Options Plans – (continued)

 

 

The weighted average remaining contractual life of options outstanding at 31 December 2010 was 6.1 (2009 – 5.9 years, 2008 – 5.8 years) years for Executive Plans and 2.7 (2009 – 2.7 years, 2008 – 1.7 years) years for Employee Plans.

 

       2010
pence
       2009
pence
       2008
pence
 

Weighted average share price

       619.3          504.0          579.5  

 

Options granted during the year were as follows:

 

     Options granted
Thousand
     Weighted
average fair
value per option
at grant date
Pence
     Weighted
average share
price at grant
date Pence
     Weighted average
exercise price
Pence
    

Weighted
average option
life

Years

 

Employee Plans

     986        170.2        566.0        462.2        3.9  

Executive Plans

     6,249        173.7        553.2        528.1        9.8  

 

The weighted average fair value of options granted under employee plans during 2009 was 212.0p (2008 – 192.0p) and those under executive plans during 2009 was 147.9p (2008 – 191.3p).

 

Options granted under the executive plans are valued using a binomial model. Options granted under employee plans are valued using the Black-Scholes option model as management consider that options granted under these plans are exercised within a short period of time after the vesting date. Options granted under each plans are valued separately and a weighted average fair value calculated.

 

The binomial model is used for executive plans so that proper allowance is made for the possibility of early exercise. At the 2010 grant management expected 90% of the options granted under the 2001 Executive Scheme to vest (2009 – 95%, 2008 – 95%) and 90% of the 2004 Executive Scheme to vest (2009 – 60%, 2008 – 60%). Each year an assessment is made of the current vesting estimates and they are updated to reflect revised expectations of the number of grants that will vest.

 

For all plans the inputs to the option pricing models are reassessed for each grant. The following assumptions were used in calculating the fair value of options granted:

 

       Employee plans

       Executive plans

 
       2010        2009        2008        2010        2009        2008  

Dividend yield (%)

       1.5          1.5          1.0          1.5          1.5          1.0  

Expected volatility (%) (i)

       30.0          30.0          25.0          30          30.0          25.0  

Risk free interest rate (%) (ii)

       2.5          3.3          4.5          2.5          3.3          4.5  

Expected life in years (iii)

       3.9          3.9          3.9          9.8          6.8          6.5  

 

  (i) Volatility is assessed on a historic basis primarily based on past share price movements over the expected life of the options.

 

  (ii) The risk free interest rate reflects the yields available on zero coupon government bonds over the option term and currency.

 

  (iii) An assessment of an Executive Plan’s option life is based on an exercise model. This is based on a mixture of historic experience and generally accepted behavioural traits. 5% (2009 – 5%, 2008 – 5%) of Executive Plan option holders are assumed to leave and exercise their options (or forfeit them if under water) each year after vesting. In addition, 50% (2009 – 50%, 2008 – 50%) of Executive Plan option holders are assumed to exercise by choice per annum providing the gain available is at least 50% for the 2004 Plan and 50% for the options granted to executives and 25% for other recipients under the Global Share Plan 2010 (2009 – 50% for the 2004 Plan and 25% for the 2001 Plans, 2008 – 50% for the 2004 Plan and 25% for the 2001 Plans).

 

 

2010 Annual Report   115


25(a). Share Based Payments – Share Options Plans – (continued)

 

 

Summarised information about options outstanding under the share option plans at 31 December 2010 is as follows:

 

       Number outstanding
Thousand
       Weighted average
remaining contract life
Years
 

Employee Plans:

                     

348.0p to 619.3p*

       3,355          2.7  

619.3p* to 640.0p

       3          1.3  
         3,358          2.7  

Executive Plans:

                     

409.5p to 619.3p*

       15,527          6.6  

619.3p* to 680.5p

       6,868          4.8  
         22,395          6.1  

 

  * The split has been determined based on the weighted average share price of 619.3p.

 

As at 31 December 2010 nil (2009 – 77,669, 2008 – 85,135) options remain outstanding under the 1999 and 2000 Stock Appreciation Rights Plan. The fair value liability related to these schemes was nil in both 2009 and 2008, this was materially the same as intrinsic value.

 

25(b). Share Based Payments – Long-Term Incentive Plans

 

In 2004, a share based incentive plan was introduced for executive directors, executive officers and the next level of senior executives, which replaced the Long-term Incentive Plan (LTIP). The plan includes a Performance Share Plan (“PSP”) and a Bonus Co-Investment Plan (“CIP”).

 

Vesting of the PSP award shares is dependent upon performance relative to the FTSE 100 and an index based on major international companies in the medical devices industry.

 

Under the CIP, participants could elect to use up to a maximum of one-half of their annual bonus to purchase shares. If the shares are held for three years and the Group’s EPSA growth targets are achieved participants receive an award of matching shares for each share purchased.

 

From 2009, the CIP was replaced by the Deferred Bonus Plan. This plan is designed to encourage executives to build up and maintain a significant shareholding in the Company. Under the plan, up to one third of any bonus earned at target level or above by an eligible employee will be compulsorily deferred into shares which vest, subject to continued employment, in equal annual tranches over three years (i.e. one third each year). No further performance conditions will apply to the deferred shares.

 

From 2010, Performance Share awards are granted under the Global Share Plan 2010 for all executives other than Executive Directors. Awards granted under both plans are combined to provide the figures below. Vesting of the share awards is dependent upon performance relative to the FTSE 100 and an index based on major international companies in the medical devices industry.

 

The fair values of awards granted under long term incentive plans are calculated using a binomial model. The exercise price for all awards granted under the long term incentive plans is nil. Performance Share awards under both the PSP and Global Share Plan 2010 contain vesting conditions based on TSR versus a comparator group which represent market-based performance conditions for valuation purposes and an assessment of vesting probability is therefore factored into the award date calculations. The assumptions include the volatilities for the comparator groups. Given the wide range of companies within the FTSE 100 a correlation of 35% (2009 – 30%, 2008 – 15%) has been assumed with the constituents of the group. A correlation of 35% (2009 – 30%, 2008 – 15%) has also been assumed for the companies in the medical devices sector as they are impacted by similar factors. The Performance Target for the Global Share Plan 2010 is a combination of EPSA growth and the Group’s Total Shareholder Return (“TSR”) performance over the three year performance period.

 

The other assumptions used are consistent with the executive scheme assumptions disclosed in Note 25(a) of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

 

 

116   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

25(b). Share Based Payments – Long-Term Incentive Plans – (continued)

 

 

At 31 December 2010 the maximum number of shares that could be awarded under the Group’s long-term incentive plans were:

 

       PSP      CIP      Deferred
Bonus
Plan
     Total  
       Number of shares in thousands  

Outstanding at 1 January 2008

       3,323        760        -         4,083  

Awarded

       1,588        384        -         1,972  

Vested

       (135      (89      -         (224

Forfeited

       (959      (305      -         (1,264

Outstanding at 31 December 2008

       3,817        750        -         4,567  

Awarded

       2,372        -         305        2,677  

Vested

       (334      (99      (7      (440

Forfeited

       (975      (206      (6      (1,187

Outstanding at 31 December 2009

       4,880        445        292        5,617  

Awarded

       2,386        -         338        2,724  

Vested

       (501      (116      (101      (718

Forfeited

       (753      (132      (7      (892

Outstanding at 31 December 2010

       6,012        197        522        6,731  

 

The weighted average remaining contractual life of awards outstanding at 31 December 2010 was 1.8 years (2009 – 1.8 years, 2008 – 1.5 years) for the PSP, 0.2 years (2009 – 0.7 years, 2008 – 1.3 years) for the CIP and 1.9 years (2009 – 2.2 years) for the Deferred Bonus Plan.

 

25(c). Share Based Payments – Charge to Income Statement

 

The expense charged to the income statement for share based payments is as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
       2008
$ million
 

Granted in current year

       5           2          4  

Granted in prior years

       16          16          20  

Total share based expense for the year

       21          18          24  

 

Under the Executive Plans, PSP and CIP the number of Ordinary Shares over which options and share awards may be granted is limited so that the number of Ordinary Shares issued or that may be issued during the ten years preceding the date of grant shall not exceed 5% of the Ordinary Share capital at the date of grant. The total number of Ordinary Shares which may be issuable in any ten-year period under all share plans operated by the Company may not exceed 10% of the Ordinary Share capital at the date of grant.

 

26. Treasury Shares

 

Treasury shares represents the holding of the Company’s own shares in respect of the Smith & Nephew Employee’s Share Trust and shares bought back as part of the share buy-back programme, which was suspended in 2008.

 

The Smith & Nephew 2004 Employees’ Share Trust (“Trust”) was established to hold shares relating to the long-term incentive plans referred to in the “Directors’ Remuneration Report”. The Trust is administered by an independent professional trust company resident in Jersey and is funded by a loan from the Company. The cost of the Trust is charged to the income statement as it accrues. A partial dividend waiver is in place in respect of those shares held under the long-term incentive plans. The trust only accepts dividends in respect of nil-cost options and deferred bonus plan shares. The waiver represents less than 1% of the total dividends paid.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   117


26. Treasury Shares – (continued)

 

 

The movements in Treasury shares and the Employees’ Share Trust are as follows:

 

                           Treasury
$ million
     Employees’
Share Trust
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2009

  

    816        7        823   

Shares transferred from treasury

  

    (14 )      14        -   

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

  

    (9      (20      (29

At 31 December 2009

  

    793        1        794   

Shares purchased

  

    -        5        5   

Shares transferred from treasury

  

    (19 )      19        -   

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

  

    (5      (16      (21

At 31 December 2010

                                 769        9        778   
                                                        
                           No of Shares
(million)
     No of Shares
(million)
     No of Shares
(million)
 

At 1 January 2009

                                 66.6         0.5         67.1   

Shares transferred from treasury

  

    (1.1      1.1         -   

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

  

    (0.8      (1.5      (2.3

At 31 December 2009

  

    64.7         0.1         64.8   

Shares purchased

  

    -         0.6         0.6   

Shares transferred from treasury

  

    (1.6      1.6         -   

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

  

    (0.4      (1.5      (1.9

At 31 December 2010

  

    62.7         0.8         63.5   

 

27.   Cash Flow Statement

 

Analysis of Net Debt

 

      

  

                         
                     Borrowings                    
       Cash
$ million
     Overdrafts
$ million
     due within
one year
$ million
    due after
one year
$ million
     Net currency
swaps
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2008

       170        (61      (1,381     (36      (2      (1,310

Net cash flow

       (16      34        49       (80      (5      (18

Other non-cash changes

       -         -         1,248       (1,248      -         -   

Facility fee (i)

       -         -         -        2        -         2  

Exchange adjustment

       (9      4        (8     4        3        (6

At 31 December 2008

       145        (23      (92     (1,358      (4      (1,332

Net cash flow

       38        6        66       288        12        410  

Exchange adjustment

       9        (1      (1     (20      (8      (21

At 31 December 2009

       192        (18      (27     (1,090      -         (943

Net cash flow

       9        6        (17     437         3        438  

Exchange adjustment

       6        -         (1     11        (3      13  

At 31 December 2010

       207        (12      (45     (642      -         (492

 

  (i) During 2008, $2m of the facility fee prepayment was reclassified as borrowings following the term-out of the loan.

 

 

118   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

27. Cash Flow Statement – (continued)

 

 

Reconciliation of Net Cash Flow to Movement in Net Debt

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
    

2008 

$ million 

Change in cash net of overdrafts in the year

       15        44      18 

Settlement of currency swaps

       3        12      (5)

Net change in borrowings

       420        354      (31)

Change in net debt from net cash flow

          438                   410      (18)

Facility fee paid

       -         -      

Exchange adjustment

       13        (21    (6)

Change in net debt in the year

       451        389      (22)

Opening net debt

       (943      (1,332    (1,310)

Closing net debt

       (492      (943    (1,332)

 

Cash and Cash Equivalents

For the purposes of the Group Cash Flow Statement cash and cash equivalents at 31 December comprise cash at bank and in hand net of bank overdrafts.

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
    

2008 

$ million 

Cash at bank and in hand

       207        192      145 

Bank overdrafts

       (12      (18    (23)

Cash and cash equivalents

               195        174      122 

 

28.   Currency Translation

 

The exchange rates used for the translation of currencies into US Dollars that have the most significant impact on the Group results were:

 

       Average rates
       2010      2009      2008 

Sterling

       1.54        1.56      1.84 

Euro

       1.32        1.39      1.46 

Swiss Franc

       0.96        0.92      0.92 
       Year-end rates
       2010      2009      2008 

Sterling

       1.57        1.61      1.44 

Euro

       1.34        1.43      1.39 

Swiss Franc

       1.07                    0.97                0.94 

 

29. Acquisitions

 

Year ended 31 December 2010

In the year ended 31 December 2010 there were no acquisitions.

 

Year ended 31 December 2009

 

Plus Orthopedics Holdings AG

In January 2009, the Group reached an agreement with the vendors of Plus to reduce the total original purchase price by CHF159m. As part of the agreement the Group dropped all its claims and released the vendors from substantially all of the remaining warranties under the original purchase agreement as well as resolving the contractual price adjustments.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   119


29. Acquisitions – (continued)

 

 

Nucryst Pharmaceuticals, Corp.

On 22 December 2009, the Group acquired substantially all of the assets and liabilities of Nucryst Pharmaceuticals, Corp, which manufactures and licences exclusively to the Group our range of ACTICOAT products, using its nanocrystalline silver technology, SILCRYST.

 

Under the agreement the Group acquired the manufacturing assets from Nucryst’s operations in Canada and intellectual property rights relating to the nanocrystalline silver technology used in the manufacture of ACTICOAT product range. Nucryst has manufactured ACTICOAT products for Smith & Nephew since the Group’s acquisition of the product right in 2001.

 

       Pre-acquisition
carrying amounts
$ million
     Fair value
adjustments
$ million
     Fair value to Group
reported in 2009
$ million
 

Property, plant and equipment

       10        (4      6  

Intangible assets – acquisition intangibles

       -         12        12  

Inventories

       4        -         4  

Trade and other payables

       (1      -         (1

Deferred taxation

       -         1        1  

Net assets

       13        9         22  

Goodwill on acquisition

                         3  

Cost of acquisition

                         25  

Discharged by:

                            

Cash

                         25  

 

Management believes that goodwill represents the value of the workforce and synergies that are expected to arise from the combined group.

 

As the Group was the only material customer of Nucryst Pharmaceuticals, Corp., no contribution to revenue was achieved in 2009. The post-acquisition contribution to attributable profit for 2009 was immaterial.

 

Year ended 31 December 2008

The aggregate impact of acquisitions that occurred during 2008 is set out below. The acquisitions primarily relate to minority interest and distributor buyouts, as a result of the Plus acquisition concluded in 2007. There is no material difference between the fair value and book value of the net assets acquired.

 

       $ million  

Deferred taxation

       1  

Intangible assets

       1  

Assets acquired

       2  

Goodwill (i)

       (2

Cost of acquisition

       -   

Discharged by

          

Cash

       2  

Deferred consideration (i)

       (2
         -   

 

  (i) Relating to the reversal of goodwill allocated previously on the basis of contingent consideration.

 

In 2008, deferred consideration of $14m in respect of the previous years’ acquisitions was paid.

 

 

120   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

30. Assets held for sale

 

The Group has classified following assets as held for sale:

 

       2010
$ million
     2009 
$ million 

Property, plant and equipment

       -      

Inventory

       -      
               -         14 

 

In 2009, the Group closed the Largo manufacturing site. The property, plant and equipment was disposed of in 2010. The property was valued at the net realisable value less any costs to sell.

 

The Group had committed to the disposal of its pain management business at 31 December 2009, which occurred during 2010. The related goodwill and intangible assets were impaired by $19m to their estimated net realisable value. As part of this disposal, inventory to the value of $6m was held for sale.

 

31.   Financial Commitments

 

Group capital expenditure relating to property, plant and equipment contracted but not provided for amounted to $15m (2009 – $7m).

 

The Group is contractually committed to four milestone payments, which total $60m (2009 – $60m), related to the US approval and commercialisation of DUROLANE which may become payable under the terms of the agreement with Q-MED AB signed in June 2006.

 

Future minimum lease payments under non-cancellable operating leases fall due as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
     2009 
$ million 

Land and buildings:

               

Within one year

       30      28 

After one and within two years

       25      20 

After two and within three years

       19      17 

After three and within four years

       18      12 

After four and within five years

       14      11 

After five years

       21      17 
         127      105 

Other assets:

               

Within one year

       23      25 

After one and within two years

       10      18 

After two and within three years

       5     

After three and within four years

       1     
         39      51 

 

Future minimum lease payments under finance leases together with the present value of the minimum lease payments are as follows:

 

       2010
$ million
     2009 
$ million 

Within one year

       5     

After one and within two years

       4     

After two and within three years

       3     

After three and within four years

       3     

After four and within five years

       3     

After five years

       12      15 

Total minimum lease payments

       30      35 

Discounted by imputed interest

       (8    (9)

Present value of minimum lease payments

         22        26 

 

Present value of minimum lease payments can be split out as: $4m (2009 – $3m) due within one year, $8m (2009 – $11m) due between one to five years and $10m (2009 – $12m) due after five years.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   121


32. Contingencies

 

The Company and its subsidiaries are parties to various legal proceedings, some of which include claims for substantial damages. The outcome of these proceedings cannot readily be foreseen, but with the possible exception of those detailed below, management believes none of them will result in a material adverse effect on the financial position of the Group. The Group provides for outcomes that are deemed to be probable and can be reliably estimated. There is no assurance that losses will not exceed provisions or will not have a significant impact on the Group’s results of operations in the period in which they are realised.

 

In August 2003, the Group withdrew voluntarily from all markets the macrotextured versions of its OXINIUM femoral knee components. A number of related claims have been filed, most of which have been settled. The aggregate cost to date related to this matter is approximately $212m. The Group has sought recovery from its insurers.

 

To date the primary insurance carrier has paid $60m in full settlement of its policy liability. An additional $22m was received from a successful legal settlement. At 31 December 2010, at least $133m remains due, and the Group has sought coverage from five excess insurance carriers. However, these excess carriers have denied coverage, citing defences relating to the wording of the insurance policies and other matters. In December 2004, the Group brought suit against them in the US District Court for the Western District of Tennessee, and trial is expected to commence in 2012.

 

A charge of $154m was recorded in 2004 for anticipated expenses in connection with macrotexture claims. Most of that amount has since been applied to settlements of such claims. Management believes that the $20m provision remaining is adequate to cover remaining claims. Given the uncertainty inherent in such matters, however, there can be no assurance on this point.

 

In September 2007, the US Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”) notified the Group that it was conducting an informal investigation of companies in the medical devices industry, including the Group, regarding possible violations of the Foreign Corrupt Practices Act (“FCPA”) in connection with the sale of products in certain foreign countries. The US Department of Justice subsequently joined the SEC’s request. The Group is cooperating fully with the US Department of Justice and the SEC regarding these matters, has conducted a broader review on its own initiative, and has disclosed to them information indicating that at least one independent distributor of the Group’s products may have made payments that could have FCPA implications. The Group is engaged in discussions to resolve these matters, which might include a settlement by which the Group would pay certain amounts, and submit to compliance reporting and oversight obligations. There is no assurance that a settlement will be reached, however.

 

The Group is engaged, as both plaintiff and defendant, in litigation with various competitors and others over claims of patent infringement and, in some cases, breach of licence agreement. These disputes are being heard in courts in the United States and other jurisdictions and also before agencies that examine patents. Outcomes are rarely certain and costs are often significant.

 

33. Retirement Benefit Obligations

 

The Group’s retirement benefit obligations comprise:

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Funded Plans:

                     

UK Plan

       59          134  

US Plan

       110          109  

Other Plans (i)

       36          28  
         205          271  

Unfunded Plans:

                     

Other Plans (i)

       22          22  

Retirement Healthcare

       35          29  
         262          322  

 

  (i) The analysis in this note for “Other Plans” combines both the funded and unfunded retirement benefit obligations.

 

The Group sponsors pension plans for its employees in most of the countries in which it has major operating companies. Pension plans are established under the laws of the relevant country. Funded plans are funded by the payment of contributions to, and the assets held by, separate trust funds or insurance companies. In those countries where there is no company-sponsored pension plan, state benefits are considered adequate. Employees’ retirement benefits are the subject of regular management review. The Group’s major defined benefit pension plans in the UK and US were closed to new employees in 2003 and replaced by defined contribution plans.

 

Defined benefit plans provide employees with an entitlement to retirement benefits varying between 1.3% and 66.7% of final salary on attainment of retirement age. The level of entitlement is dependent on the years of service of the employee.

 

 

122   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

33. Retirement Benefit Obligations – (continued)

 

 

In July 2010, the UK Government announced that it would, in future, link the statutory minimum pension indexation to the Consumer Prices Index (CPI) rather than the Retail Prices Index (RPI). In December 2010, the Government issued statutory orders for the indexation of benefits in 2011 based on CPI. The Group has assessed that this change will reduce the UK pension liabilities. To reflect this, in 2010 the Group has recognised an actuarial gain of $13m outside profit and loss through Other Comprehensive Income.

 

The present value of the defined benefit obligation and the related current service cost are measured using the projected unit method. Under the projected unit method, the current service cost will increase as the members of the defined benefit plans approach retirement. The principal actuarial assumptions used by the independent qualified actuaries in valuing the major plans in the United Kingdom (“UK Plan”), the United States (“US Plan”) and all other plans (“Other Plans”) and a breakdown of the pension costs charged to income are as follows:

 

 

Principal actuarial assumptions:

 

       2010        2009        2008  
                              % per annum                        

UK Plan:

                                

Discount rate

       5.5          5.7          6.1  

Expected return on plan assets (i)

       5.9          6.4          6.5  

Expected rate of salary increases

       5.5          5.6          5.2  

Future pension increases

       3.5          3.6          3.2  

Inflation

       3.5          3.6          3.2  

Life expectancy of male aged 60 (in years)

       28.2          28.1          28.6  

Life expectancy of male aged 60 in 20 years time (in years)

       31.5          31.3          31.9  

US Plan:

                                

Discount rate

       5.6          6.0          5.9  

Expected return on plan assets (i)

       7.5          7.5          8.2  

Expected rate of salary increases

       4.7          4.7          5.0  

Future pension increases

       -           -           -   

Inflation

       2.7          2.7          2.7  

Life expectancy of male aged 60 (in years)

       22.8          23.0          23.0  

Life expectancy of male aged 60 in 20 years time (in years)

       24.7          25.8          25.8  

Other Plans:

                                

Discount rate (ii)

       4.2          4.6          3.5  

Expected return on plan assets (i) (ii)

       5.1          5.0          5.2  

Expected rate of salary increases (ii)

       3.0          3.3          2.2  

Future pension increases (ii)

       2.3          1.9          0.8  

Inflation (ii)

       2.1          1.0          1.0  

 

  (i) The assumption for the expected return on plan assets has been determined using a combination of past experience and market expectations.

 

  (ii) Other Plans’ actuarial assumptions are presented on a weighted average basis and include all funded and unfunded plans.

 

Pension costs (including retirement healthcare):

 

       2010      2009      2008  
       $ million      $ million      $ million  

Current service cost – employer’s portion

       26        26        29  

Other finance cost

       64        61        66  

Expected return on assets in the plan

       (55      (48      (66

Net defined benefit pension costs

       35        39        29  

Net defined contribution pension costs

       25        25        24  

Total pension costs charged to profit before taxation

       60        64        53  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   123


33. Retirement Benefit Obligations – (continued)

 

 

Actuarial gains/(losses) recognised in Group Statement of Comprehensive Income:

 

       2010      2009      2008  
       $ million      $ million      $ million  

Experience gains/(losses) in pension scheme assets

       34        71        (236

Experience gains on scheme liabilities

       21        17        1  

(Losses)/gains due to changes in assumptions underlying scheme liabilities

       (29      (47      20  
         26        41        (215

 

Of the $60m (2009 – $64m, 2008 – $53m) net cost for the year, $51m (2009 – $51m, 2008 – $53m) was charged to operating profit. The interest cost and expected return on plan assets are reported as other finance costs. The actuarial gains of $26m (2009 – gain of $41m, 2008 – loss of $215m) were reported in the statement of other comprehensive income making the cumulative charge to date $228m (2009 – $254m, 2008 – $295m).

 

The contributions made in the year in respect of defined benefit plans were: UK Plan $37m (2009 – $19m, 2008 – $23m); US Plan $20m (2009 – $14m, 2008 – $11m); and Other Plans $8m (2009 – $8m, 2008 – $9m). The agreed contributions for 2011 in respect of the Group’s defined benefit plans are: $38m for the UK Plan (including $29m of supplementary payments), $30m for the US Plan and $7m for other defined benefit plans.

 

The total cost charged to income in respect of the Group’s defined contribution plans represents contributions payable to these plans by the Group at rates specified in the rules of the plans. As at 31 December 2010 there were nil outstanding payments due to be paid over to the plans (2009 – nil, 2008 – nil).

 

The amount included in the balance sheet arising from the Group’s obligations in respect of its defined benefit retirement plans and the expected rates of return on investments were:

 

       UK Plan      US Plan      Other Plans  
       Rate
of Return
       Value      Rate
of Return
       Value      Rate
of Return
       Value  
       %        $ million      %        $ million      %        $ million  

31 December 2010

                                                             

Equities

       7.4          324        8.4          192        8.3          33  

Bonds

       4.0          262        4.2          70        4.5          33  

Property

       -           -         -           -         5.8          5  

Other

       4.1          9        2.8          10        4.1          29  

Market value of assets

                  595                   272                   100  

Present value of defined benefit obligations

                  (654                 (382                 (158

Deficit: non-current liability recognised in the balance sheet

                  (59                 (110                 (58

31 December 2009

                                                             

Equities

       7.7          310        8.7          161        7.1          29  

Bonds

       4.7          203        4.2          68        4.1          34  

Property

       6.2          16        -           -         5.0          5  

Other

       4.1          5        3.3          5        5.3          19  

Market value of assets

                  534                   234                   87  

Present value of defined benefit obligations

                  (668                 (343                 (137

Deficit: non-current liability recognised in the balance sheet

                  (134                 (109                 (50

 

 

124   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

33. Retirement Benefit Obligations – (continued)

 

 

The following tables set out the pension plan asset allocations in the funded UK, US and Other Plans as at 31 December for the last two years:

 

       UK Plan        US Plan        Other Plans  
%      2010        2009        2010        2009        2010        2009  

Asset Category:

                                                                 

Equity securities

       55          58          71          69          33          33  

Debt securities

       44          38          26          29          33          39  

Property

       -           3          -           -           5          6  

Other

       1          1          3          2          29          22  

Total

       100          100          100          100          100          100  

 

A reconciliation of the present value of defined benefit obligations is shown in the following tables:

 

       UK Plan      US Plan      Other
Plans
     Retirement
Healthcare
     Total  
       $ million      $ million      $ million      $ million      $ million  

Present value of defined benefit obligations at 1 January 2009

       516        337        141        28        1,022  

Current service cost

       8        9        9        -         26  

Settlements to members

       -         -         (3      -         (3

Other finance cost

       34        20        6        1        61  

Experience gains on plan liabilities

       (10      -         (7      -         (17

Losses/(gains) on change of assumptions

       73        (14      (11      (1      47  

Plan participant contributions

       2        -         3        -         5  

Benefits paid

       (22      (9      (11      (1      (43

Exchange adjustment

       67        -         10        2        79  

Present value of defined benefit obligations at 31 December 2009

       668        343        137        29        1,177  

Current service cost

       9        8        9        -         26  

Settlements to members

       -         -         (2      -         (2

Other finance cost

       36        20        6        2        64  

Experience (gains)/losses on plan liabilities

       (21      2        (2      -         (21

Losses on change of assumptions

       1        19        4        5        29  

Plan participant contributions

       2        -         6        -         8  

Benefits paid

       (21      (10      (5      (1      (37

Exchange adjustment

       (20      -         5        -         (15

Present value of defined benefit obligations at 31 December 2010

       654        382        158        35        1,229  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   125


33. Retirement Benefit Obligations – (continued)

 

 

A reconciliation of the fair value of plan assets is shown in the following tables:

 

       UK Plan      US Plan      Other
Plans
     Retirement
Healthcare
       Total  
       $ million      $ million      $ million      $ million        $ million  

Fair value of plan assets at 1 January 2009

       416        180        76        -           672  

Expected return on plan assets

       29        15        4        -           48  

Settlements to members

       -         -         (3      -           (3

Experience gains on plan assets

       36        34        1        -           71  

Plan participant contributions

       2        -         3        -           5  

Company contributions

       19        14        8        -           41  

Benefits paid

       (22      (9      (11      -           (42

Exchange adjustment

       54        -         9        -           63  

Fair value of plan assets at 31 December 2009

       534        234        87        -           855  

Expected return on plan assets

       33        17        5        -           55  

Settlements to members

       -         -         (2      -           (2

Experience gains/(losses) on plan assets

       26        11        (3      -           34  

Plan participant contributions

       2        -         6        -           8  

Company contributions

       37        20        8        -           65  

Benefits paid

       (21      (10      (5      -           (36

Exchange adjustment

       (16      -         4        -           (12

Fair value of plan assets at 31 December 2010

       595        272        100        -           967  

 

The history of experience adjustments is as follows:

 

    Present
value of
                Experience (losses)/
gains on plan liabilities
    Experience gains/(losses)
on plan assets
 
     
 
 
Defined
benefit
obligations
  
  
 
   
 
 
Fair value
of plan
assets
  
  
 
   
 
Deficit
in plan
  
 
   
 
Amount –
gain/(loss)
  
 
   
 
 
Percentage
of plan
liabilities
  
  
 
   
 
Amount –
gain/(loss)
 
 
   
 
 
Percentage
of plan
assets
  
  
 
    $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     %     $ million     %  

At 31 December 2010:

                                                       

UK Plan

    (654     595       (59     21       3       26       4  

US Plan

    (382     272       (110     (2     -        11       4  

Other Plans

    (158     100       (58     2       1       (3     3  

At 31 December 2009:

                                                       

UK Plan

    (668     534       (134     10       2       36       7  

US Plan

    (343     234       (109     -        -        34       15  

Other Plans

    (137     87       (50     7       5       1       1  

At 31 December 2008:

                                                       

UK Plan

    (516     416       (100     1       -        (126     30  

US Plan

    (337     180       (157     (5     1       (100     56  

Other Plans

    (141     76       (65     5       4       (10     13  

At 31 December 2007:

                                                       

UK Plan

    (753     673       (80     -        -        8       1  

US Plan

    (283     256       (27     1       -        (5     2  

Other Plans

    (145     98       (47     (1     1       12       12  

At 31 December 2006:

                                                       

UK Plan

    (661     617       (44     15       2       20       3  

US Plan

    (295     238       (57     3       1       14       6  

Other Plans

    (60     36       (24     1       2       1       3  

 

The Group recharges the UK pension plan with the costs of administration and independent advisers. The amount recharged in the year was $2m (2009 – $2m, 2008 – $3m). The amount receivable at 31 December 2010 was $nil (2009 – $nil, 2008 – $nil).

 

 

126   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

33. Retirement Benefit Obligations – (continued)

 

 

Retirement Healthcare

The cost of providing healthcare benefits after retirement is determined by independent actuaries. The principal actuarial assumptions in determining the cost of providing healthcare benefits are those in the UK and the US and are as follows:

 

       2010        2009        2008  
% per annum      UK        US        UK        US        UK        US  

Discount rate

       5.5          5.6          5.7          6.0          6.1          5.9  

Medical cost inflation

       7.0          8.0          7.0          8.0          6.5          8.7  

 

A one percentage point change in the rate of medical cost inflation would not affect the accumulated retirement benefit obligations, or the aggregate of the current service and interest costs, of the UK or US plans in 2010 by more than $2m (2009 – more than $2m, 2008 – more than $1m).

 

For the US the retirement healthcare cost trend for 2011 is expected to be 2.4% above the discount rate. Thereafter the healthcare cost trend rate is assumed to decrease by 0.5% per year to an ultimate rate of 5.0%. For the UK it will remain flat at 7%.

 

34. Related Party Transactions

 

Trading Transactions

In the course of normal operations, the Group traded with its associates detailed in Note 15 of the Notes to the Group Accounts. The aggregated transactions, which have not been disclosed elsewhere in the financial statements, are summarised below:

 

       2010        2009        2008  
       $ million        $ million        $ million  

Sales to the associates

       8          7          4  

Purchases from the associates

       4          4          4  

 

All sale and purchase transactions occur on an arm’s length basis.

 

Key Management Personnel

The remuneration of executive officers (including non-executive directors) during the year is summarised below:

 

       2010        2009        2008  
       $ million        $ million        $ million  

Short-term employee benefits

       13          14          12  

Share-based payment

       3          6          9  

Pension and post employment benefit entitlements

       1          1          1  

Termination benefits

       -           -           1  
         17          21          23  

 

35. Information About the Nature and Cost of Services Provided by Auditors

 

       2010        2009        2008  
       $ million        $ million        $ million  

Audit services: Group accounts

       1          1          1  

Other services:

                                

Local statutory audit pursuant to legislation

       2          2          3  

Other services pursuant to legislation

       -           -           1  

Taxation services:

                                

Compliance services

       1          1          1  

Advisory services

       1          1          2  

Corporate finance transactions

       -           -           1  

Total auditors’ remuneration

       5          5          9  

Arising:

                                

In the UK

       2          2          5  

Outside the UK

       3          3          4  
         5          5          9  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   127


36. Principal Subsidiary Undertakings

 

The information provided below is given for principal trading and manufacturing subsidiary undertakings, all of which are 100% owned, in accordance with Section 410 of the Companies Act 2006. A full list will be appended to Smith & Nephew’s next annual return to Companies House:

 

Company Name    Activity    Country of operation and
incorporation
 

United Kingdom:

             

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   Medical Devices      England & Wales   

Smith & Nephew Medical Limited

   Medical Devices      England & Wales   

T. J. Smith & Nephew, Limited

   Medical Devices      England & Wales   

Continental Europe:

             

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Medical Devices      Austria   

Smith & Nephew SA-NV

   Medical Devices      Belgium   

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Medical Devices      Denmark   

Smith & Nephew OY

   Medical Devices      Finland   

Smith & Nephew SAS

   Medical Devices      France   

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics GmbH

   Medical Devices      Germany   

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics Hellas SA

   Medical Devices      Greece   

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices      Ireland   

Smith & Nephew Srl

   Medical Devices      Italy   

Smith & Nephew Nederland CV

   Medical Devices      Netherlands   

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Medical Devices      Norway   

Smith & Nephew Sp Zoo

   Medical Devices      Poland   

Smith & Nephew Lda

   Medical Devices      Portugal   

Smith & Nephew SA

   Medical Devices      Spain   

Smith & Nephew AB

   Medical Devices      Sweden   

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics AG

   Medical Devices      Switzerland   

USA:

             

Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Medical Devices      United States   

Africa, Asia, Australasia and Other America:

             

Smith & Nephew Pty Limited

   Medical Devices      Australia   

Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Medical Devices      Canada   

Smith & Nephew Medical (Shanghai) Co Limited

   Medical Devices      China   

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices      Hong Kong   

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Private Limited

   Medical Devices      India   

Smith & Nephew KK

   Medical Devices      Japan   

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices      Korea   

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Sdn Berhad

   Medical Devices      Malaysia   

Smith & Nephew SA de CV

   Medical Devices      Mexico   

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices      New Zealand   

Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Medical Devices      Puerto Rico   

Smith & Nephew Pte Limited

   Medical Devices      Singapore   

Smith & Nephew (Pty) Limited

   Medical Devices      South Africa   

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices      Thailand   

Smith & Nephew FZE

   Medical Devices      United Arab Emirates   

 

 

128   2010 Annual Report


COMPANY AUDITOR’S REPORT

 

Independent Auditor’s Report to the Members of Smith & Nephew plc

 

We have audited the parent company accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2010 which comprise the Parent company balance sheet and the related notes A to G. The financial reporting framework that has been applied in their preparation is applicable law and United Kingdom Accounting Standards (United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice).

 

This report is made solely to the company’s members, as a body, in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 16 of the Companies Act 2006. Our audit work has been undertaken so that we might state to the company’s members those matters we are required to state to them in an auditor’s report and for no other purpose. To the fullest extent permitted by law, we do not accept or assume responsibility to anyone other than the company and the company’s members as a body, for our audit work, for this report, or for the opinions we have formed.

 

Respective responsibilities of directors and auditor

 

As explained more fully in the Directors’ Responsibility Statement set out on page 75, the directors are responsible for the preparation of the parent company accounts and for being satisfied that they give a true and fair view. Our responsibility is to audit and express an opinion on the parent company accounts in accordance with applicable law and International Standards on Auditing (UK and Ireland). Those standards require us to comply with the Auditing Practices Board’s (APB’s) Ethical Standards for Auditors.

 

Scope of the audit of the accounts

 

An audit involves obtaining evidence about the amounts and disclosures in the accounts sufficient to give reasonable assurance that the accounts are free from material misstatement, whether caused by fraud or error. This includes an assessment of: whether the accounting policies are appropriate to the parent company’s circumstances and have been consistently applied and adequately disclosed; the reasonableness of significant accounting estimates made by the directors; and the overall presentation of the accounts.

 

Opinion on accounts

 

In our opinion the parent company accounts:

 

 

give a true and fair view of the state of the company’s affairs as at 31 December 2010;

 

 

have been properly prepared in accordance with United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice; and

 

 

have been prepared in accordance with the requirements of the Companies Act 2006.

 

Opinion on other matters prescribed by the Companies Act 2006

 

In our opinion:

 

 

the part of the Directors’ Remuneration Report to be audited has been properly prepared in accordance with the Companies Act 2006; and

 

 

the information given in the Directors’ Report for the financial year for which the accounts are prepared is consistent with the parent company accounts.

 

Matters on which we are required to report by exception

 

We have nothing to report in respect of the following matters where the Companies Act 2006 requires us to report to you if, in our opinion:

 

 

adequate accounting records have not been kept by the parent company, or returns adequate for our audit have not been received from branches not visited by us; or

 

 

the parent company accounts and the part of the Directors’ Remuneration Report to be audited are not in agreement with the accounting records and returns; or

 

 

certain disclosures of directors’ remuneration specified by law are not made; or

 

 

we have not received all the information and explanations we require for our audit.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   129


Other matter

 

We have reported separately on the group accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2010.

 

Les Clifford (Senior statutory auditor)

for and on behalf of Ernst & Young LLP Statutory Auditor

London

24 February 2011

 

 

 

130   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

COMPANY BALANCE SHEET

 

     Notes        At 31 December

 
             

2010

$million

    

2009

$million

 

Fixed assets:

                            

Investments

     B           3,598        3,598  
                              

Current assets:

                            

Debtors

     C           2,523        2,337  

Cash and bank

     D           21        3  
                  2,544        2,340  

Creditors: amounts falling due within one year:

                            

Borrowings

     D           (1      (8

Other creditors

     E           (1,675      (1,086
                  (1,676      (1,094

Net current assets

                868        1,246  

Total assets less current liabilities

                4,466        4,844  
                              

Creditors: amounts falling due after one year:

                            

Borrowings

     D           (623      (1,065

Total assets less total liabilities

                3,843        3,779  
                              

Capital and reserves

                            

Equity shareholders’ funds:

                            

Called up equity share capital

     F           191        190  

Share premium account

     F           396        382  

Capital reserve

     F           2,266        2,266  

Treasury shares

     F           (778      (794

Exchange reserve

     F           (52      (52

Profit and loss account

     F           1,820        1,787  

Shareholders’ funds

                3,843        3,779  

 

The accounts were approved by the Board and authorised for issue on 24 February 2011 and signed on its behalf by: John Buchanan Chairman David J. Illingworth Chief Executive Adrian Hennah Chief Financial Officer

 

 

2010 Annual Report   131


NOTES TO THE COMPANY ACCOUNTS

 

A. Accounting Policies

 

The separate accounts of the Company are presented as required by the Companies Act 2006. The accounts have been prepared under the historical cost convention, modified to include revaluation to fair value of certain financial instruments as described below, and in accordance with applicable UK accounting standards. As consolidated financial information has been disclosed under IFRS 7, Financial Instruments: Disclosures, the Company is exempt from FRS 29, Financial Instruments: Disclosures. The Group accounts have been prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards as adopted by the European Union and are presented on pages 80 to 128.

 

The Company has taken advantage of the exemption in FRS 8, Related Party Disclosures not to present its related party disclosures as the Group accounts contain these disclosures. In addition, the Company has taken advantage of the exemption in FRS 1, Cash Flow Statements not to present its own cash flow statement as the Group accounts contain a consolidated cash flow.

 

In applying these policies management is required to make estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities and disclosure of contingent assets and liabilities at the date of the accounts and the reported amounts of revenues and expenses during the reporting period. Although these estimates are based on management’s best knowledge of current events and actions, actual results ultimately may differ from those estimates.

 

Foreign Currencies

Transactions in foreign currencies are initially recorded at the exchange rate ruling at the date of the transaction. Monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are retranslated at the rate of exchange ruling at the balance sheet date. All exchange differences are dealt with in arriving at profit before taxation.

 

Investments

Investments in subsidiaries are stated at cost less provision for impairment.

 

Financial Instruments

Currency swaps are used to match foreign currency net assets with foreign currency liabilities. They are initially recorded at fair value and then for reporting purposes remeasured to fair value at exchange rates and interest rates at subsequent balance sheet dates.

 

Changes in the fair value of derivative financial instruments are recognised in the profit and loss account as they arise.

 

Deferred Taxation

Deferred taxation is recognised in respect of all timing differences that have originated but not reversed at the balance sheet date where transactions or events have occurred at that date that will result in an obligation to pay more, or a right to pay less or to receive more, tax.

 

Deferred tax is measured on an undiscounted basis at the tax rates that are expected to apply in the periods in which timing differences are expected to reverse. These are based on tax rates and laws substantively enacted at the balance sheet date.

 

Share Based Payments

The Company operates a number of equity-settled executive and employee share plans. For all grants of share options and awards, the fair value as at the date of grant is calculated using an appropriate option pricing model and the corresponding expense is recognised over the vesting period. Subsidiary companies are recharged for the fair value of share options that relate to their employees.

 

The disclosure relating to the Company is detailed in Note 25 of the Notes to the Group accounts.

 

 

132   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

B. Investments

 

       $ million  

At 1 January 2010 and 31 December 2010

       3,598  

 

Investments represent holdings in subsidiary undertakings.

 

The information provided below is given for the principal direct subsidiary undertakings, all of which are 100% owned and, in accordance with Section 410 of the Companies Act 2006, a full list will be appended to Smith & Nephew’s next annual return to Companies House.

 

Company Name      Activity      Country of operation and
incorporation

Smith & Nephew UK Limited

     Holding Company      England & Wales

Smith & Nephew (Overseas) Limited

     Holding Company      England & Wales

 

Refer to Note 36 of the Notes to the Group accounts for the principal trading and manufacturing subsidiary undertakings of the Group.

 

C. Debtors

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Amounts falling due within one year:

                     

Amounts owed by subsidiary undertakings

       2,514          2,335  

Prepayments and accrued income

       6          2  

Current asset derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

       3          -   
         2,523          2,337  

 

D. Cash and Borrowings

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
 

Bank loans and overdrafts due within one year or on demand

       1        8  

Bank loans due after one year

       623        1,065  

Borrowings

       624        1,073  

Cash and bank

       (21      (3

Net debt

       603        1,070  

 

All currency swaps are stated at fair value. Gross US Dollar equivalents of $61m (2009 – $95m) receivable and $61m (2009 – $95m) payable have been netted. Currency swaps comprise foreign exchange swaps and were used in 2010 and 2009 to hedge Intragroup loans.

 

E. Other Creditors

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Amounts falling due within one year:

                     

Amounts owed to subsidiary undertakings

       1,646          1,067  

Other creditors

       14          5  

Current taxation

       12          8  

Current liability derivatives – interest rate swaps

       -           6  

Current liability derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

       3          -   
         1,675          1,086  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   133


F. Equity and Reserves

 

    2010     2009  
    Share
Capital
    Share
Premium
    Capital
reserves
    Treasury
Shares
    Exchange
reserves
    Profit and
loss
account
    Total share-
holders’
funds
    Total
share-
holders’
funds
 
    $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million  

At 1 January

    190       382       2,266       (794     (52     1,787       3,779       3,751  

Attributable profit for the year

    -        -        -        -        -        157       157       113  

Equity dividends paid in the year

    -        -        -        -        -        (132     (132 )     (120

Share-based payments recognised

    -        -        -        -        -        21       21       18  

Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries

    -        -        -        21       -        (13     8       10  

New shares issued on exercise of share options

    1       14       -        -        -        -        15       7  

Treasury shares purchased

    -        -        -        (5     -        -        (5     -   

At 31 December

    191       396       2,266       (778     (52     1,820       3,843       3,779  

 

Further information on the share capital of the Company can be found in Note 24 of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

 

The total distributable reserves of the Company are $990m (2009 – $941m). In accordance with the exemption permitted by Section 408 of the Companies Act 2006, the Company has not presented its own profit and loss account. The attributable profit for the year dealt with in the accounts of the Company is $157m (2009 – $113m).

 

Fees paid to Ernst & Young LLP for audit and non-audit services to the Company itself are not disclosed in the individual accounts because group financial statements are prepared which are required to disclose such fees on a consolidated basis. The fees for the consolidated Group are disclosed in Note 35 of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

 

G. Contingencies

 

       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Guarantees in respect of subsidiary undertakings

       33          27  

 

The Company has given guarantees to banks to support liabilities under foreign exchange and other contracts and cross guarantees to support overdrafts. Such guarantees are not considered to be liabilities as all subsidiary undertakings are trading as going concerns.

 

The Company operated defined benefit pension plans in 2004 but at the end of 2005 its pension plan obligations were transferred to Smith & Nephew UK Limited. The Company has provided guarantees to the Trustees of the pension plans to support future amounts due from participating employers (see Note 33 of the Notes to the Group Accounts).

 

 

134   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

INVESTOR INFORMATION

 

Shareholder Return (Dividends and share price movements) *

       136   

Information for Shareholders

       138   

Share Capital

       141   

Selected Financial Data

       143   

Taxation Information for Shareholders

       145   

Articles of Association

       147   

Cross Reference to Form 20-F

       150   

Glossary of Terms

       152   

Index

       155   

 

* A graph showing total shareholder return can be found in the Directors’ Remuneration Report on page 71.

 

The report and financial statements, share and ADR price information, company presentations, the financial calendar, Corporate Governance Statement, contact details and other investor information on the Group are available in the ‘Investor Centre’ section of the Company’s website at www.smith-nephew.com.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   135


SHAREHOLDER RETURN

 

Dividends

 

Dividend History

 

Smith & Nephew has paid dividends on its Ordinary Shares in each year since 1937. Following the capital restructuring and dividend reduction in 2000 the Group adopted a policy of increasing its dividend cover (the ratio of EPSA, as set out in the “Selected Financial Data”, to ordinary dividends declared for the year). This was intended to increase the financing capability of the Group for acquisitions and other investments. From 2000 to 2004 the dividend increased in line with inflation and, in 2004, dividend cover stood at 4.1 times. Having achieved this level of dividend cover the Board changed its policy, from that of increasing dividends in line with inflation, to that of increasing dividends for 2005 and after by 10%. Following the redenomination of the Company’s share capital into US Dollars the Board re-affirmed its policy of increasing the dividend by 10% a year in US Dollar terms.

 

An interim dividend in respect of each fiscal year is normally declared in August and paid in November. Up to 2004 a final dividend for each year was recommended by the Board of Directors in the following February and paid in May after approval by shareholders at the Company’s Annual General Meeting. Following shareholder approval in December 2005, the directors were able to declare and pay interim dividends. The second interim dividend replaced the final dividend and was usually payable in May and accordingly in 2008 and 2009 shareholders received two interim dividends. From 2010, the Company is reverting to paying an interim and final dividend each year; a final dividend will be recommended by the Board of Directors and paid subject to approval by shareholders at the Company’s Annual General Meeting.

 

Future dividends of Smith & Nephew will be dependent upon: future earnings; the future financial condition of the Group; the Board’s dividend policy; and the additional factors that might affect the business of the Group set out in “Special Note Regarding Forward-Looking Statements” and “Risk Factors”.

 

Dividends per Share

 

The table below sets out the dividends per Ordinary share in the last five years.

 

       Years ended 31 December  
       2010        2009        2008        2007        2006  

Pence per share:

                                                      

Interim

       4.233           3.650           3.194          2.450          2.456  

Final/Second interim (ii)

      
(i) 6.720
  
       6.494           6.194          4.059          3.789  

Total

       10.953           10.144           9.388           6.509          6.245  

US cents per share:

                                                      

Interim

       6.667          6.067           5.511          5.011          4.556  

Final/Second interim (ii)

       10.911          9.922           9.022          8.200          7.456  

Total

       17.578          15.989           14.533          13.211          12.012  

 

(i) Translated at the Bank of England rate on 23 February 2011.

 

(ii) 2006 to 2009 Second interim, 2010 Final

 

Dividends above include the associated UK tax credit of 10%, but exclude the deduction of withholding taxes. All dividends, up to the second interim dividend for 2005, were declared in pence per Ordinary Share and translated into US cents per Ordinary Share at the Noon Buying Rate on the payment date. Since the second interim dividend for 2005 all dividends have been declared in US cents per Ordinary Share.

 

The 2010 final dividend will be payable on 19 May 2011, subject to shareholder approval.

 

The Ordinary Shares will trade ex-dividend on the London Stock Exchange from 27 April 2011. The ADSs will trade ex-dividend on the New York Stock Exchange from 29 April 2011. In respect of the final dividend for the year ended 31 December 2010 of 9.82 US cents per Ordinary Share, the record date will be 3 May 2011 and the payment date will be 19 May 2011. The Sterling equivalent per Ordinary Share will be set following the record date. Shareholders may elect to receive their dividend in either Sterling or US Dollars and the last day for election will be 3 May 2011.

 

 

136   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Share Prices

 

The table below sets out, for the periods indicated, the highest and lowest middle market quotations for the Company’s Ordinary Shares (as derived from the Daily Official List of the UK Listing Authority) and the highest and lowest sales prices of its ADSs (as reported on the New York Stock Exchange composite tape).

 

       Ordinary Shares        ADSs  
       High        Low        High        Low  
       £        £        US$        US$  
Year ended 31 December:                                    

2006

       5.71          4.00          52.65          36.95  

2007

       6.50          5.33          67.84          51.54  

2008

       6.91          4.13          68.87          30.39  

2009

       6.42          4.20          51.38          30.57  

2010

       6.97          5.38          53.94          41.29  
Quarters in the year ended 31 December:                                    

2009:

                                           

1 st Quarter

       5.53          4.22          39.63          30.57  

2 nd Quarter

       4.84          4.20          38.91          31.00  

3 rd Quarter

       5.66          4.39          46.93          35.82  

4 th Quarter

       6.42          5.27          51.38          42.55  

2010:

                                           

1 st Quarter

       6.97          6.25          53.23          48.98  

2 nd Quarter

       6.95          6.05          53.94          43.26  

3 rd Quarter

       6.16          5.38          47.45          41.29  

4 th Quarter

       6.86          5.43          52.55          43.09  

2011:

                                           

1 st Quarter (to 23 February 2011)

       7.42          6.50          60.19          50.83  
Last Six Months:                                    

August 2010

       5.78          5.41          45.88           41.29  

September 2010

       5.81          5.38          45.60          41.52  

October 2010

       5.83          5.43          46.23          43.09  

November 2010

       5.97          5.50          48.14          43.93  

December 2010

       6.86          5.94          52.55          46.41  

January 2011

       7.14          6.50          56.83          50.83  

February 2011 (to 23 February 2011)

       7.42          7.02          60.19          56.57  

 

 

2010 Annual Report   137


INFORMATION FOR SHAREHOLDERS

 

Financial Calendar

 

Annual General Meeting

  14 April 2011

Quarter One results

  5 May 2011

Payment of 2010 final dividend

  19 May 2011

Half year results announced

  5 August 2011 (i)

Quarter Three results announced

  4 November 2011

Payment of 2011 first interim dividend

  November 2011

Full year results announced

  February 2012 (i)

Annual Report available

  February/March 2012

Annual General Meeting

  April/May 2012

 

(i) Dividend declaration dates.

 

Ordinary Shareholders

 

Registrar

 

All general enquiries concerning shareholdings, dividends, changes to shareholders’ personal details and the AGM should be addressed to:

 

Equiniti, Aspect House, Spencer Road, Lancing, West Sussex BN99 6DA

Tel: 0871 384 2081 inside the UK *

Tel: +44 (0) 121 415 7072 outside the UK.

Website: www.shareview.co.uk

 

* Calls to this number are charged at 8p per minute from a BT landline; other telephony providers’ costs may vary.

 

Shareholder facilities:

 

 

Shareview

 

Equiniti’s online enquiry and portfolio management service for shareholders. To view information about your shareholdings online, register at www.shareview.co.uk. Once registered for Shareview, you will also be able to register your proxy instructions online and elect to receive future shareholder communications via the Company’s website (www.smith-nephew.com).

 

 

E-communications

 

In line with developing practice we encourage shareholders to elect to receive communications via e-mail as this has significant environmental and cost benefits. Shareholders may register for this service through Equiniti, at www.shareview.co.uk. Shareholders will receive a confirmation letter from Equiniti at their registered address, containing an Activation Code for future use.

 

 

Payment of dividends direct to your bank or building society account

 

Shareholders who wish to avoid the risk of their dividend payments getting lost or mislaid can arrange to have their cash dividends paid directly to a bank or building society account. This facility is available to UK resident shareholders who receive sterling dividends. If you do not live in the UK you may be able to register for the overseas payment service. Further Information is available at www.shareview.co.uk or by contacting Equiniti (UK and overseas helpline numbers as above).

 

 

Dividend re-investment plan (DRIP)

 

The Company offers shareholders (except those in North America) the opportunity to participate in a DRIP. This enables shareholders to reinvest their cash dividends in further Ordinary shares of Smith & Nephew plc. These are purchased in the market at competitive dealing costs. For further details plus an application form to re-invest future dividends, contact Equiniti (as above).

 

 

Individual savings account (ISA)

 

Shareholders who are UK resident may hold Smith & Nephew plc shares in an Individual Savings Account (ISA), which is administered by the Company’s registrar. For information about this service please contact Equiniti (as above).

 

 

138   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Shareholder Communications

 

The Company makes quarterly financial announcements which are made available through Stock Exchange announcements and on the Group’s website (www.smith-nephew.com). Copies of recent Annual Reports, press releases, institutional presentations and audio webcasts are also available on the website.

 

Following shareholder approval in 2007, the Company sends paper copies of the Annual Report only to those shareholders that have elected to receive shareholder documentation by post. ADS holders will also not receive a paper copy unless they have elected to do so. Electronic copies of the Annual Report are available on the Group’s website at www.smith-nephew.com. Both Ordinary shareholders and ADS holders can request paper copies of the Annual Report, which the Company provides free of charge. The Company will continue to send to Ordinary shareholders by post the notice of the Annual General Meeting and an accompanying letter. The letter states that the Annual Report is available on the Group’s website. Shareholders who elect to receive the notice of Annual General Meeting electronically are informed by e-mail of the documents’ availability on the Group’s website. ADS holders receive the form of proxy by post but will not receive a paper copy of the notice of Annual General Meeting.

 

Investor Communications

 

The Company maintains regular dialogue with individual institutional shareholders, together with results presentations. To ensure that all members of the Board develop an understanding of the views of major investors, the executive directors review significant issues raised by investors with the Board. Non-executive directors are sent copies of analysts’ and brokers’ briefings. There is an opportunity for individual shareholders to question the directors at the AGM and the Company regularly responds to letters from shareholders on a range of issues.

 

UK Capital Gains Tax

 

For the purposes of UK capital gains tax the price of the Company’s Ordinary Shares on 31 March 1982 was 35.04p.

 

Smith & Nephew Share Price

 

The Company’s Ordinary Shares are quoted on the LSE under the symbol SN. The Company’s share price is available on the Smith & Nephew website www.smith-nephew.com and at www.londonstockexchange.com where it is updated at intervals throughout the day.

 

ShareGift

 

Shareholders with only a small number of shares, which would cost more to sell than they are worth, may wish to consider donating them to the charity ShareGift (registered charity 1052686) which specialises in accepting such shares as donations. There may be no implications for Capital Gains Tax purposes (no gain or loss) and it may also be possible to obtain income tax relief. The relevant stock transfer form may be obtained from Equiniti at the above address.

 

Further information about ShareGift is available at www.sharegift.org or by contacting ShareGift at:

ShareGift, 17 Carlton House Terrace, London SW1Y 5AH. Tel: (+44) (0) 20 7930 3737.

 

American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”) and American Depositary Receipts (“ADRs”)

 

In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of ADSs, evidenced by ADRs, on the NYSE under the symbol SNN. Each American Depositary Share represents five Ordinary Shares. The Bank of New York Mellon is the authorised depositary bank for the Company’s ADR programme.

 

ADS Enquiries

 

All enquiries regarding ADS holder accounts and payment of dividends should be addressed to:

BNY Mellon Shareholder Services, PO Box 358516, Pittsburgh, PA 15252-8516, USA;

Tel: +1-866-259-2287 inside the US (toll free)

Tel: +1-201-680-6825 internationally

Email: shrrelations@bnymellon.com.

 

A Global BuyDIRECT plan is available for US residents, enabling investment directly in ADSs with reduced brokerage commissions and service costs. For further information on Global BuyDIRECT contact: The Bank of New York Mellon (as above) or visit www.bnymellon.com/shareowner.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   139


The Company provides The Bank of New York Mellon, as depositary, with copies of Annual Reports containing Consolidated Financial Statements and the opinion expressed thereon by its independent auditors. Such financial statements are prepared under IFRS. The Bank of New York Mellon will send these reports to recorded ADS holders who have elected to receive paper copies. The Company also provides to The Bank of New York Mellon all notices of shareholders’ meetings and other reports and communications that are made generally available to shareholders of the Company. The Bank of New York Mellon makes such notices, reports and communications available for inspection by recorded holders of ADSs and sends forms of proxy by post to all recorded holders of ADSs.

 

Smith & Nephew ADS price

 

The Company’s ADS price can be obtained from the official New York Stock Exchange website at www.nyse.com, the Smith-Nephew website www.smith-nephew.com and is quoted daily in the Wall Street Journal.

 

ADS payment information

 

The Company hereby discloses ADS payment information for the year ended 31 December 2010 in accordance with the Securities and Exchange Commission rules 12.D.3 and 12.D.4 relating to Form 20-F filings by foreign private issuers.

 

The depositary collects its fees for delivery and surrender of ADSs directly from investors depositing shares or surrendering ADSs for the purpose of withdrawal or from intermediaries acting for them. The depositary collects fees for making distributions to investors, including payment of dividends by the Company by deducting those fees from the amounts distributed or by selling a portion of distributable property to pay the fees. The depositary may collect its annual fee for depository services by deductions from cash distributions or by directly billing investors or by charging the book-entry system accounts of participants acting for them. The depositary may generally refuse to provide fee- attracting services until its fee for those services are paid.

 

Persons depositing or withdrawing shares must pay:   For:
$5.00 (or less) per 100 ADSs (or portion of 100 ADSs)  

Issuance of ADSs, including issuances resulting from a distribution of shares or rights or other property

Cancellation of ADSs for the purpose of withdrawal, including if the deposit agreement terminates

$0.02 (or less) per ADS   Any cash distribution to ADS registered holders, including payment of dividend
A fee equivalent to the fee that would be payable if securities distributed to holders had been shares and the shares had been deposited for issuance of ADSs   Distribution of securities distributed to holders of deposited securities which are distributed by the depositary to ADS registered holders
$0.02 (or less) per ADS per calendar year   Depositary services
Registration or transfer fees   Transfer and registration of shares on our share register to or from the name of the depositary or its agent when shares are deposited or withdrawn
Taxes and other governmental charges the depositary or the custodian have to pay on any ADS or share underlying an ADS, for example, stock transfer taxes, stamp duty or withholding taxes   As necessary
Any charges incurred by the depositary or its agents for servicing the deposited securities   As necessary

 

A fee of 2 US cents per ADS was paid on the 2009 second interim dividend and a fee of 1 US cent per ADS was deducted from the 2010 first interim dividend paid in November. In the period 1 January 2010 to 23 February 2011 the total reimbursed by The Bank of New York Mellon was $170,772.

 

 

140   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

SHARE CAPITAL

 

The principal trading market for the Ordinary Shares is the London Stock Exchange. The Ordinary Shares were listed on the New York Stock Exchange on 16 November 1999, trading in the form of ADSs evidenced by ADRs. Each ADS represents five Ordinary shares. The ADS facility is sponsored by The Bank of New York Mellon acting as depositary.

 

All the Ordinary Shares, including those held by directors and executive officers, rank pari passu with each other. On 23 January 2006 the Ordinary Shares of 12 2/9 pence were redenominated as Ordinary Shares of US 20 cents (following approval by shareholders at the extraordinary general meeting in December 2005). The new US Dollar Ordinary Shares carry the same rights as the previous Ordinary Shares. The share price continues to be quoted in Sterling and the ADSs continue to represent five Ordinary Shares. In 2006 the Company issued £50,000 of shares in Sterling in order to comply with English law. These were issued as Deferred Shares, which are not listed on any stock exchange. They have extremely limited rights and therefore effectively have no value. These shares were allotted to the Chief Executive, although the Board reserves the right to transfer them to another member of the Board should it so wish.

 

Shareholdings

 

As at 23 February 2011, 6,910,750 ADSs equivalent to 34,553,750 Ordinary Shares or approximately 3.9% of the total Ordinary Shares in issue, were outstanding and were held by 91 registered holders.

 

As at 23 February 2011, to the knowledge of the Group, there were 20,410 registered holders of Ordinary Shares, of whom 83 had registered addresses in the US and held a total of 214,806 Ordinary Shares (less than 0.1% of the total issued). Because certain Ordinary Shares are registered in the names of nominees, the number of shareholders with registered addresses in the US is not representative of the number of beneficial owners of Ordinary Shares resident in the US.

 

Major Shareholders

 

As far as is known to Smith & Nephew, the Group is not directly or indirectly owned or controlled by another corporation or by any government and the Group has not entered into arrangements, the operation of which may at a subsequent date result in a change in control of the Group.

 

As at 23 February 2011, no persons are known to Smith & Nephew to have any interest (as defined in the Disclosure and Transparency Rules of the FSA) in 3% or more of the Ordinary Shares, other than as shown below. The following tables show changes over the last three years in the percentage and numbers of the issued share capital owned by shareholders holding 3% or more of Ordinary Shares, as notified to the Company under the Disclosure and Transparency Rules:

 

      

23 February 2011

%

       As at 31 December  
          2010
%
       2009
%
       2008
%
 

Capital Group of Companies Inc

       5.1          5.1          5.1          5.1  

Newton Investment Management Limited

       5.0          5.0          5.1          5.0  

Legal and General Group plc

       5.0          5.0          4.0          4.5  

BlackRock, Inc

       4.7           5.0           -           -   

Thornburg Investment Management Inc

       -          4.1          4.8          -   

FMR LLC

       -          -          3.9          3.9  

Prudential plc

       -          -           -           3.1  
      

23 February 2011
‘000

       As at 31 December  
          2010
‘000
       2009
‘000
       2008
‘000
 

Capital Group of Companies Inc

       44,594          44,594          44,594          44,594  

Newton Investment Management Limited

       44,338          44,735          45,129          44,168  

Legal and General Group plc

       44,704          44,704          35,329          40,040  

BlackRock, Inc

       42,102           44,322           -           -   

Thornburg Investment Management Inc

       -          36,164          44,852          -   

FMR LLC

       -          -          34,101          34,101  

Prudential plc

       -          -           -           26,945  

 

The Company is not aware of any person who has a significant direct or indirect holding of securities in the Company, and is not aware of any persons holding securities which may control the Company. There are no securities in issue which have special rights as to the control of the Company.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   141


Purchase of Ordinary Shares on behalf of the Company

 

The share buy-back programme was suspended in November 2008, in light of conditions in the financial markets. The programme is kept under review and, although there is no current intention to re-instate the programme, the Company will seek a renewal of its permission from shareholders to purchase up to 10% of its own shares at the AGM on 14 April 2011. As at 31 December 2010, 68,240,200 (2009 – 68,240,200) ordinary shares had been purchased under the share buy-back programme that commenced in February 2007. No shares were purchased in 2010 and 2009. The cost of the shares purchased in 2008 was $193m.

 

Exchange Controls and Other Limitations Affecting Security Holders

 

There are no UK governmental laws, decrees or regulations that restrict the export or import of capital or that affect the payment of dividends, interest or other payments to non-resident holders of Smith & Nephew’s securities, except for certain restrictions imposed from time to time by Her Majesty’s Treasury of the United Kingdom pursuant to legislation, such as the United Nations Act 1946 and the Emergency Laws Act 1964, against the government or residents of certain countries.

 

There are no limitations, either under the laws of the UK or under the articles of association of Smith & Nephew, restricting the right of non-UK residents to hold or to exercise voting rights in respect of Ordinary Shares, except that where any overseas shareholder has not provided to the Company a UK address for the service of notices, the Company is under no obligation to send any notice or other document to an overseas address. It is, however, the current practice of the Company to send every notice or other document to all shareholders regardless of the country recorded in the register of members, with the exception of details of the Company’s dividend re-investment plan, which are not sent to shareholders with recorded addresses in the US and Canada.

 

 

142   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

SELECTED FINANCIAL DATA

 

       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
     2007
$ million
     2006
$ million
 

Income Statement

                                              

Revenue

       3,962        3,772        3,801        3,369        2,779  

Cost of goods sold

       (1,031      (1,030      (1,077      (994      (769

Gross Profit

       2,931        2,742        2,724        2,375        2,010  

Selling, general and administrative expenses

       (1,860      (1,864      (1,942      (1,740      (1,353

Research and development expenses

       (151      (155      (152      (142      (120

Operating profit

       920        723        630        493        537  

Net interest (payable)/receivable

       (15      (40      (66      (30      10  

Other finance (costs)/income

       (10      (15      (1      6        3  

Share of results of associates

       -         2        1        -         -   

Profit before taxation

       895        670        564        469        550  

Taxation

       (280      (198 )      (187      (153      (156

Profit from continuing operations

       615        472        377        316        394  

Discontinued operations – net profit on disposal and share of results of joint venture

       -         -         -         -         351  

Attributable profit for the year

       615        472        377        316        745  

Earnings per Ordinary Share

                                              

Including discontinued operations:

                                              

Basic

       69.3 ¢       53.4 ¢       42.6 ¢       34.2 ¢       79.2 ¢ 

Diluted

       69.2 ¢       53.3 ¢       42.4 ¢       34.1 ¢       78.9 ¢ 

Continuing operations:

                                              

Basic

       69.3 ¢       53.4 ¢       42.6 ¢       34.2 ¢       41.9 ¢ 

Diluted

       69.2 ¢       53.3 ¢       42.4 ¢       34.1 ¢       41.7 ¢ 

Discontinued operations:

                                              

Basic

       -         -         -         -         37.3 ¢ 

Diluted

       -         -         -         -         37.2 ¢ 

Adjusted attributable profit

                                              

Attributable profit for the year

       615        472        377        316        745  

Acquisition related costs

       -         26        61        111        20  

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

       15        42        34        42        -   

Legal settlement

       -         -         -         30        -   

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

       34        66        51        30        14  

Loss on hedge of the sale proceeds of the joint venture

       -         -         -         -         3  

Net profit on disposal of the joint venture

       -         -         -         -         (351

Taxation on excluded items

       (10      (26      (30      (49      (6

Adjusted attributable profit

       654        580        493        480        425  

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share (“EPSA”) (i)

       73.6 ¢       65.6 ¢       55.6 ¢       52.0 ¢       45.2 ¢ 

Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share (ii)

       73.6 ¢       65.5 ¢       55.4 ¢       51.7 ¢       45.0 ¢ 

 

 

2010 Annual Report   143


       2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
     2008
$ million
     2007 (iv)
$ million
     2006
$ million
 

Group Balance Sheet

                                              

Non-current assets

       2,579        2,480        2,523        2,542        1,586  

Current assets

       2,154        2,071        1,985        1,919        1,645  

Held for sale

       -         14        -         -         -   

Total assets

       4,733        4,565        4,508        4,461        3,231  

Share capital

       191        190        190        190        189  

Share premium

       396        382        375        356        329  

Treasury shares

       (778      (794      (823      (637      (1

Retained earnings and other reserves

       2,964        2,401        1,957        1,907        1,657  

Total equity

       2,773        2,179        1,699        1,816        2,174  

Non-current liabilities

       1,046        1,523        1,841        357        241  

Current liabilities

       914        863        968        2,288        816  

Total liabilities

       1,960        2,386        2,809        2,645        1,057  

Total equity and liabilities

       4,733        4,565        4,508        4,461        3,231  

Group Cash Flow

                                              

Cash generated from operations

       1,111        1,030        815        693        506  

Net interest (paid)/received

       (17 )      (41      (63      (30      10  

Income taxes paid

       (235 )      (270      (186      (225      (144

Net cash inflow from operating activities

       859        719        566        438        372  

Capital expenditure (including trade investments and net of disposals of property, plant and equipment)

       (307      (318      (289      (194      (222

Acquisitions and disposals

       -         (25      (16      (781      454  

Cash received from Plus settlement

       -         137        -         -         -   

Loan Notes issued

       -         -         -         -         (15

New finance leases

       -         -         -         (7      -   

Facility fee paid

       -         -         2        (6      -   

Borrowings and finance leases acquired

       -         -         -         (181      -   

Proceeds from own shares

       8        10        4        -         -   

Equity dividends paid

       (132      (120      (109      (105      (96

Issue of ordinary capital and treasury shares purchased

       10        7        (174      (612      16  
         438        410        (16      (1,448      509  

Exchange adjustments

       13        (21      (6      (72      7  

Opening (net debt)/net cash

       (943      (1,332      (1,310      210        (306

Closing (net debt)/net cash

       (492      (943      (1,332      (1,310      210  

Selected Financial Ratios

                                              

Gearing (closing net debt as a percentage of total equity)

       18      43      78      72      n/a  

Dividends per Ordinary Share (iii)

       15.82 ¢      14.39 ¢      13.08 ¢      11.89 ¢      10.81 ¢

Research and development costs to Revenue

       3.8      4.1      4.0      4.2      4.3

Capital expenditure (including intangibles but excluding goodwill) to Revenue

       8.0      8.4      7.7      5.9      8.3

 

(i) Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated by dividing adjusted attributable profit by the average number of shares.

 

(ii) Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated by dividing adjusted attributable profit by the diluted number of shares.

 

(iii) The Board has proposed a final dividend of 9.82 US cents per share which together with the first interim dividend of 6.00 US cents makes a total for 2010 of 15.82 US cents.

 

(iv) Restated due to Plus opening balance sheet adjustments.

 

 

144   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

TAXATION INFORMATION FOR SHAREHOLDERS

 

The comments below are of a general and summary nature and are based on the Group’s understanding of certain aspects of current UK and US federal income tax law and practice relevant to the ADSs and Ordinary Shares not in ADS form. The comments address the material US and UK tax consequences generally applicable to a person who is the beneficial owner of ADSs or Ordinary Shares and who, for US federal income tax purposes, is a citizen or resident of the United States, a corporation (or other entity taxable as a corporation) created or organised in or under the laws of the United States, or an estate or trust the income of which is included in gross income for US federal income tax purposes regardless of its source (each a “US Holder”). The comments set out below do not purport to address all tax consequences of the ownership of ADSs or Ordinary Shares which may be material to a particular holder and in particular do not deal with the position of shareholders who directly or indirectly own 10% or more of the Company’s issued Ordinary Shares. This discussion does not apply to persons whose holding of ADSs or Ordinary Shares is effectively connected with or pertains to either (i) a permanent establishment in the United Kingdom through which a US Holder carries on a business in the United Kingdom, (ii) a fixed base from which a US Holder performs independent personal services in the United Kingdom, or (iii) whose registered address is inside the UK. This discussion does not apply to certain investors subject to special rules, such as certain financial institutions, tax-exempt entities, insurance companies, broker-dealers, traders in securities that elect to mark to market, partnerships or other entities treated as partnerships for US federal income tax purposes, US Holders holding ADSs or Ordinary Shares as part of a hedging, conversion or other integrated transaction or whose functional currency for US federal income tax purposes is other than the US Dollar and investors liable for alternative minimum tax. In addition, the comments below do not address US state, local or non-US (other than UK) taxes. The summary deals only with US Holders who hold ADSs or Ordinary Shares as capital assets. The summary is based on current UK and US law and practice which is subject to change, possibly with retroactive effect. US Holders are recommended to consult their own tax advisors as to the particular tax consequences to them of the ownership of ADSs or Ordinary Shares.

 

The Company believes, and this discussion assumes, that the Company was not a passive foreign investment company for its taxable year ended 31 December 2010.

 

This discussion is based in part on representations by the depositary and assumes that each obligation under the deposit agreement and any related agreement will be performed in accordance with its terms. For purposes of US federal income tax law, US Holders of ADSs will generally be treated as owners of the Ordinary Shares represented by the ADSs. However, the US Treasury has expressed concerns that parties to whom depositary shares are pre-released may be taking actions that are inconsistent with the claiming of foreign tax credits by owners of depositary shares. Such actions would also be inconsistent with the claiming of the reduced rate of tax, described below, applicable to dividends received by certain non-corporate US Holders. Accordingly, the availability of the reduced tax rate for dividends received by certain non corporate US Holders could be affected by actions that may be taken by parties to whom ADSs are pre-released.

 

Taxation of Dividends in the United Kingdom and the United States

 

The UK does not currently impose a withholding tax on dividends paid by a UK corporation, such as the Company.

 

Distributions paid by the Company will be treated for US federal income tax purposes as foreign source ordinary dividend income to a US Holder to the extent paid out of the Company’s current or accumulated earnings and profits as determined for US federal income tax purposes. Such dividends will not be eligible for the dividends-received deduction generally allowed to corporate US Holders.

 

Dividends paid to certain non-corporate US Holders of Ordinary Shares or ADSs in taxable years beginning before 1 January 2013 may be subject to US federal income tax at lower rates than other types of ordinary income if certain conditions are met. Non-corporate US Holders should consult their own tax advisors to determine whether they are subject to any special rules that limit their ability to be taxed at these favourable rates.

 

Taxation of Capital Gains

 

US Holders, who are not resident or ordinarily resident for tax purposes in the UK, will not generally be liable for UK capital gains tax on any capital gain realised upon the sale or other disposition of ADSs or Ordinary Shares unless the ADSs or Ordinary Shares are held in connection with a trade carried on in the UK through a permanent establishment (or in the case of individuals, through a branch or agency). Furthermore, UK resident individuals who acquire ADSs or Ordinary Shares before becoming temporarily non-UK residents, may remain subject to UK taxation of capital gains on gains realised while non-resident.

 

For US federal income tax purposes, gains or losses realised upon a taxable sale or other disposition of ADSs or Ordinary Shares by US Holders generally will be US source capital gains or losses and will be long-term capital gains or losses if the ADSs or Ordinary Shares were held for more than one year. The amount of the US Holder’s gain or loss will be equal to the difference between the amount realised on the sale or other disposition and such holder’s tax basis in the ADSs, or Ordinary Shares, determined in US Dollars.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   145


Inheritance and Estate Taxes

 

The HM Revenue & Customs imposes inheritance tax on capital transfers which occur on death, and in the seven years preceding death. The HM Revenue & Customs considers that the US/UK Double Taxation Convention on Estate and Gift Tax applies to inheritance tax. Consequently, a US citizen who is domiciled in the United States and is not a UK national or domiciled in the United Kingdom will not be subject to UK inheritance tax in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares. A UK national who is domiciled in the United States will be subject to both UK inheritance tax and US federal estate tax but will be entitled to a credit for US federal estate tax charged in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares in computing the liability to UK inheritance tax. Conversely, a US citizen who is domiciled or deemed domiciled in the United Kingdom will be entitled to a credit for UK inheritance tax charged in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares in computing the liability for US federal estate tax. Special rules apply where ADSs and Ordinary Shares are business property of a permanent establishment of an enterprise situated in the United Kingdom.

 

US Information Reporting and Backup Withholding

 

A US Holder may be subject to US information reporting and backup withholding on dividends paid on or the proceeds of sales of ADSs or Ordinary Shares made within the US or through certain US-related financial intermediaries, unless the US Holder is an exempt recipient or, in the case of backup withholding, provides a correct US taxpayer identification number and certain other conditions are met. US backup withholding may also apply if there has been a notification from the US Internal Revenue Service of a failure to report all interest or dividends.

 

Any backup withholding deducted may be credited against the US Holder’s US federal income tax liability, and, where the withholding tax exceeds the actual liability, the US Holder may obtain a refund by timely filing the appropriate refund claim with the US Internal Revenue Service.

 

UK Stamp Duty and Stamp Duty Reserve Tax

 

UK stamp duty is charged on documents and in particular instruments for the transfer of registered ownership of Ordinary Shares. Transfers of Ordinary Shares in certificated form will generally be subject to UK stamp duty at the rate of  1 / 2 % of the consideration given for the transfer with the duty rounded up to the nearest £5.

 

UK stamp duty reserve tax (“SDRT”) arises when there is an agreement to transfer shares in UK companies “for consideration in money or money’s worth”, and so an agreement to transfer Ordinary Shares for money or other consideration may give rise to a charge to SDRT at the rate of  1 / 2 % (rounded up to the nearest penny). The charge of SDRT will be cancelled, and any SDRT already paid will be refunded, if within six years of the agreement an instrument of transfer is produced to HM Revenue & Customs and the appropriate stamp duty paid.

 

Transfers of Ordinary Shares into CREST (an electronic transfer system) are exempt from stamp duty so long as the transferee is a member of CREST who will hold the Ordinary Shares as a nominee for the transferor and the transfer is in a form that will ensure that the securities become held in uncertificated form within CREST. Paperless transfers of Ordinary Shares within CREST for consideration in money or money’s worth are liable to SDRT rather than stamp duty. SDRT on relevant transactions will be collected by CREST at  1 / 2 %, and this will apply whether or not the transfer is effected in the United Kingdom and whether or not the parties to it are resident or situated in the United Kingdom.

 

A charge of stamp duty or SDRT at the rates of 1  1 / 2 % of the consideration (or, in some circumstances, the value of the shares concerned) will arise on a transfer or issue of Ordinary Shares to the Depositary or to certain persons providing a clearance service (or their nominees or agents) for the conversion into ADRs and will generally be payable by the Depositary or person providing clearance service. In accordance with the terms of the Deposit Agreement, any tax or duty payable by the Depositary on deposits of Ordinary Shares will be charged by the Depositary to the party to whom ADRs are delivered against such deposits.

 

No liability for stamp duty or SDRT will arise on any transfer of, or agreement to transfer, an ADS or beneficial ownership of an ADS, provided that the ADS and any instrument of transfer or written agreement to transfer remains at all times outside the United Kingdom, and provided further that any instrument of transfer or written agreement to transfer is not executed in the United Kingdom and the transfer does not relate to any matter or thing done or to be done in the United Kingdom (the location of the custodian as a holder of Ordinary Shares not being relevant in this context). In any other case, any transfer of, or agreement to transfer, an ADS or beneficial ownership of an ADS could, depending on all the circumstances of the transfer, give rise to a charge to stamp duty or SDRT.

 

 

146   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 

The following summarises certain material rights of holders of the Company’s Ordinary Shares under the material provisions of the Company’s articles of association and English law. This summary is qualified in its entirety by reference to the Companies Act and the Company’s articles of association. In the following description, a “shareholder” is the person registered in the Company’s register of members as the holder of an Ordinary Share.

 

The Company is incorporated under the name Smith & Nephew plc and is registered in England and Wales with registered number 324357.

 

The Company’s Ordinary Shares may be held in certificated or uncertificated form. No holder of the Company’s shares will be required to make additional contributions of capital in respect of the Company’s shares in the future. In accordance with English law the Company’s Ordinary Shares rank equally.

 

Directors

 

Under the Company’s articles of association, a director may not vote in respect of any contract, arrangement, transaction or proposal in which he, or any person connected with him, has any material interest other than by virtue of his interests in securities of, or otherwise in or through, the Company. This is subject to certain exceptions relating to proposals (a) indemnifying him in respect of obligations incurred on behalf of the Company, (b) indemnifying a third party in respect of obligations of the Company for which the director has assumed responsibility under an indemnity or guarantee, (c) relating to an offer of securities in which he will be interested as an underwriter, (d) concerning another body corporate in which the director is beneficially interested in less than one percent of the issued shares of any class of shares of such a body corporate, (e) relating to an employee benefit in which the director will share equally with other employees and (f) relating to any insurance that the Company is empowered to purchase for the benefit of directors of the Company in respect of actions undertaken as directors (and/or officers) of the Company.

 

A director shall not vote or be counted in any quorum present at a meeting in relation to a resolution on which he is not entitled to vote.

 

The directors are empowered to exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow money, subject to the limitation that the aggregate amount of all monies borrowed after deducting cash and current asset investments by the Company and its subsidiaries shall not exceed the sum of $6,500,000,000.

 

Any director who has been appointed by the directors since the previous Annual General Meeting of shareholders, either to fill a casual vacancy or as an additional director, holds office only until the conclusion of the next Annual General Meeting and then shall be eligible for re-election by the shareholders. The other directors retire and are eligible for re-appointment at the third Annual General Meeting after the meeting at which they were last re-appointed. If not re-appointed a director retiring at a meeting shall retain office until the meeting appoints someone in his place, or if it does not do so, until the conclusion of the meeting. The directors are subject to removal with or without cause by the Board or the shareholders. Directors are not required to hold any shares of the Company by way of qualification.

 

Under the Company’s articles of association and English law, a director may be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against liabilities he may sustain or incur in the execution of his duties.

 

Rights Attaching to Ordinary Shares

 

Under English law, dividends are payable on the Company’s Ordinary Shares only out of profits available for distribution, as determined in accordance with accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom and by the Companies Act 2006. Holders of the Company’s Ordinary Shares are entitled to receive final dividends as may be declared by the directors and approved by the shareholders in general meeting, rateable according to the amounts paid up on such shares, provided that the dividend cannot exceed the amount recommended by the directors.

 

The Company’s Board of Directors may declare such interim dividends as appear to them to be justified by the Company’s financial position. If authorised by an ordinary resolution of the shareholders, the Board may also direct payment of a dividend in whole or in part by the distribution of specific assets (and in particular of paid up shares or debentures of the Company).

 

Any dividend unclaimed after 12 years from the date the dividend was declared, or became due for payment, will be forfeited and will revert to the Company.

 

There were no material modifications to the rights of shareholders under the Articles during 2010.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   147


 

 

Voting Rights of Ordinary Shares

 

Voting at any general meeting of shareholders is by a show of hands unless a poll, which is a written vote, is duly demanded and held. On a show of hands, every shareholder who is present in person at a general meeting has one vote regardless of the number of shares held. On a poll, every shareholder who is present in person or by proxy has one vote for each Ordinary Share held by that shareholder. A poll may be demanded by any of the following:

 

 

the chairman of the meeting;

 

 

at least five shareholders present or by proxy entitled to vote on the resolution;

 

 

any shareholder or shareholders representing in the aggregate not less than one-tenth of the total voting rights of all shareholders entitled to vote on the resolution; or

 

 

any shareholder or shareholders holding shares conferring a right to vote on the resolution on which there have been paid-up sums in aggregate equal to not less than one-tenth of the total sum paid up on all the shares conferring that right.

 

A form of proxy will be treated as giving the proxy the authority to demand a poll, or to join others in demanding one, as above.

 

The necessary quorum for a general meeting is two shareholders present in person or by proxy carrying the right to vote upon the business to be transacted.

 

Matters are transacted at general meetings of the Company by the processing and passing of resolutions of which there are two kinds; ordinary or special resolutions:

 

 

Ordinary resolutions include resolutions for the re-election of directors, the approval of financial statements, the declaration of dividends (other than interim dividends), the appointment and re-appointment of auditors or the grant of authority to allot shares. An Ordinary resolution requires the affirmative vote of a majority of the votes of those persons voting at the meetings at which there is a quorum.

 

 

Special resolutions include resolutions amending the Company’s articles of association, disapplying statutory pre-emption rights or changing the Company’s name; modifying the rights of any class of the Company’s shares at a meeting of the holders of such class or relating to certain matters concerning the Company’s winding up. A special resolution requires the affirmative vote of not less than three-quarters of the votes of the persons voting at the meeting at which there is a quorum.

 

Annual General Meetings must be convened upon advance written notice of 21 days. Other general meetings must be convened upon advance written notice of at least 14 clear days. The days of delivery or receipt of notice are not included. The notice must specify the nature of the business to be transacted. Meetings are convened by the Board of directors. Members with 5% of the Ordinary Share capital of the Company may requisition the Board to convene a meeting.

 

Variation of Rights

 

If, at any time, the Company’s share capital is divided into different classes of shares, the rights attached to any class may be varied, subject to the provisions of the Companies Act, with the consent in writing of holders of three-quarters in nominal value of the issued shares of that class or upon the adoption of a special resolution passed at a separate meeting of the holders of the shares of that class. At every such separate meeting, all the provisions of the articles of association relating to proceedings at a general meeting apply, except that the quorum is to be the number of persons (which must be two or more) who hold or represent by proxy not less than one-third in nominal value of the issued shares of the class and at any such meeting a poll may be demanded in writing by any person or their proxy who hold shares of that class. Where a person is present by proxy or proxies, he is treated as holding only the shares in respect of which the proxies are authorised to exercise voting rights.

 

Rights in a Winding-Up

 

Except as the Company’s shareholders have agreed or may otherwise agree, upon the Company’s winding up, the balance of assets available for distribution:

 

 

after the payment of all creditors including certain preferential creditors, whether statutorily preferred creditors or normal creditors; and

 

 

subject to any special rights attaching to any other class of shares;

 

is to be distributed among the holders of Ordinary Shares according to the amounts paid-up on the shares held by them. This distribution is generally to be made in US Dollars. A liquidator may, however, upon the adoption of any extraordinary resolution of the shareholders and any other sanction required by law, divide among the shareholders the whole or any part of the Company’s assets in kind.

 

 

148   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

Limitations on Voting and Shareholding

 

There are no limitations imposed by English law or the Company’s articles of association on the right of non-residents or foreign persons to hold or vote the Company’s ordinary shares or ADSs, other than the limitations that would generally apply to all of the Company’s shareholders.

 

Transfers of Shares

 

The Board may refuse to register the transfer of shares held in certificated form which:

 

 

are not fully paid (provided that it shall not exercise this discretion in such a way as to prevent stock market dealings in the shares of that class from taking place on an open and proper basis);

 

 

are not duly stamped or duly certified or otherwise shown to the satisfaction of the Board to be exempt from stamp duty, lodged at the Transfer Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and (save in the case of a transfer by a person to whom no certificate was issued in respect of the shares in question) accompanied by the certificate for the shares to which it relates, and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer and, if the instrument of transfer is executed by some other person on his behalf, the authority of that person so to do;

 

 

are in respect of more than one class of shares; or

 

 

are in favour of more than four transferees.

 

Deferred Shares

 

Following the redenomination of share capital on 23 January 2006 the Ordinary Shares’ nominal value became 20 US cents each. There were no changes to the rights or obligations of the Ordinary Shares. In order to comply with the Companies Act 2006, a new class of Sterling shares was created, Deferred Shares, of which £50,000 were issued and allotted in 2006 as fully paid to the Chief Executive though the Board reserves the right to transfer them to another member of the Board should it so wish. These Deferred Shares have no voting or dividend rights and on winding up only are entitled to repayment at nominal value only if all ordinary shareholders have received the nominal value of their shares plus an additional $1,000 each.

 

Amendments

 

The Company does not have any special rules about amendments to its articles of association beyond those imposed by law.

 

 

2010 Annual Report   149


 

CROSS REFERENCE TO FORM 20F

 

This table has been provided as a cross reference from the information included in this Annual Report to the requirements of Form 20-F.

 

         Page  

Part I

            

Item 1

   Identity of Directors, Senior Management and Advisors     n/a  

Item 2

   Offer Statistics and Expected Timetable     n/a  

Item 3

   Key Information        
     A – Selected Financial Data     143-144  
     B – Capitalisation and Indebtedness     n/a  
     C – Reason for the Offer and Use of Proceeds     n/a  
     D – Risk Factors     18-21  

Item 4

   Information on the Company        
     A – History and Development of the Company     4, 39-40  
     B – Business Overview     i, 4-12, 18, 24, 89-92  
     C – Organisational Structure     i, 4, 128  
     D – Property, Plant and equipment     11  

Item 4A

   Unresolved Staff Comments     None  

Item 5

   Operating and Financial Review and Prospects        
     A – Operating results     24-38  
     B – Liquidity and Capital Resources     39-40  
     C – Research and Development, patents and licenses, etc     11-12  
     D – Trend information     27, 43  
     E – Off Balance Sheet Arrangements     44  
     F – Tabular Disclosure of Contractual Obligations     44  
     G – Safe Harbor     iv  

Item 6

   Directors, Senior Management and Employees        
     A – Directors and Senior Management     46-47  
     B – Compensation     59-71  
     C – Board Practices     46-54, 66   
     D – Employees     17  
     E – Share Ownership     17, 68-70, 113-117  

Item 7

   Major Shareholders and Related Party Transactions        
     A – Major Shareholders     141   
    

– Host Country Shareholders

    141  
     B – Related Party Transactions     44, 127  
     C – Interests of experts and counsel     n/a  

Item 8

   Financial information        
     A – Consolidated Statements and Other Financial Information     73-128   
    

– Legal Proceedings

    41-42  
    

– Dividends

    136  
     B – Significant Changes     n/a  

Item 9

   The Offer and Listing        
     A – Offer and Listing Details     137, 141  
     B – Plan and Distribution     n/a  
     C – Markets     141  
     D – Selling Shareholders     n/a  
     E – Dilution     n/a  
     F – Expenses of the Issue     n/a  

Item 10

   Additional Information        
     A – Share capital     n/a  
     B – Memorandum and Articles of Association     147-149  
     C – Material Contracts     4, 44  
     D – Exchange Controls     142  

 

 

150   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

         Page  
     E – Taxation     145-146  
     F – Dividends and Paying Agents     n/a  
     G – Statement by Experts     n/a  
     H – Documents on Display     iv   
     I – Subsidiary Information     128  

Item 11

   Quantitative and Qualitative Disclosure about Market Risk     18-21, 105-109  

Item 12

   Description of Securities Other than Equity Securities     n/a  

Item 12D

   American Depository shares     139-140  

Part II

            

Item 13

   Defaults, Dividend Arrearages and Delinquencies     None  

Item 14

   Material Modifications to the Rights of Security Holders and Use of Proceeds     None  

Item 15A

   Controls and Procedures     55-57, 79  

Item 16

   (Reserved)     n/a  

Item 16A

   Audit Committee Financial Expert     51  

Item 16B

   Code of Ethics     56  

Item 16C

   Principal Accountant Fees and Services     56  

Item 16D

   Exemptions from the Listing Standards for Audit Committee     n/a  

Item 16E

   Purchase of Equity Securities by the Issuer and Affiliated Purchase     142  

Item 16F

   Change in Registrants Certifying Accountant     n/a  

Item 16G

   Corporate Governance Statement     45-57  

Part III

            

Item 17

   Financial Statements     n/a  

Item 18

   Financial Statements     73-128  

Item 19

   Exhibits        

 

 

2010 Annual Report   151


 

 

GLOSSARY OF TERMS

 

Unless the context indicates otherwise, the following terms have the meanings shown below:

 

Term      Meaning

ACL

     The anterior cruciate ligament (ACL) is one of the four major ligaments in the human knee.

ADR

     In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of ADSs evidenced by American Depository Receipts (“ADRs”).

ADS

     In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”).

Advanced Wound Management

     A product group comprising products associated with the treatment of skin wounds, ranging from products that provide moist wound healing using breathable films and polymers to products providing active wound healing by biochemical or cellular action.

AGM

     Annual General Meeting of the Company.

Arthoscopy

     Endoscopy of the joints is termed “arthroscopy”, with the principal applications being the knee and shoulder.

Basis Point

     One hundredth of one percentage point.

Chronic wounds

     Chronic wounds are those with long or unknown healing times including leg ulcers, pressure sores and diabetic foot ulcers.

Company

     Smith & Nephew plc or, where appropriate, the Company’s Board of Directors, unless the context otherwise requires.

Companies Act

     Companies Act 2006, as amended, of England and Wales.

DUROLANE

     DUROLANE is a registered trademark of Q-MED AB.

EBITA

     Earnings before interest, tax and amortisation.

EBITDA

     Earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation.

EIP

     Earnings Improvement Programme, the objective of which is to enhance short and medium term performance, to liberate resources for investment and to establish a culture of continuous improvement.

EPSA

     Adjusted Earnings Per Share is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. Adjusted attributable profit is the numerator used for this measure.

Endoscopy

     Endoscopy allows surgeons to operate through small openings in the body, rather than large incisions.

Endoscopy products

     A product group comprising specialised viewing and access devices, surgical instruments and powered equipment used in minimally invasive surgical procedures. Through a small incision surgeons are able to see inside the body using a monitor and identify and repair defects.

Euro or

     References to the common currency used in the majority of the countries of the European Union.

External fixation

     The use of wires or pins transfixed through bone to hold a frame to the position of a fracture.

FDA

     US Food and Drug Administration.

Financial statements

     Refers to the consolidated Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew plc.

FTSE 100

     Index of the largest 100 listed companies on the London Stock Exchange by market capitalisation.

Group or Smith & Nephew

     Used for convenience to refer to the Company and its consolidated subsidiaries, unless the context otherwise requires.

IFRIC

     International Financial Reporting Interpretations as adopted by the EU and as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

 

 

152   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

Term      Meaning

IFRS

     International Financial Reporting Standards as adopted by the EU and as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

Intramedullary nail system

     Stainless steel or titanium implants shaped like a nail implanted in the intramedullary canal in diaphyseal fractures.

Labrum

     Another name for cartilage found in the hip joint and shoulder joint.

LSE

     London Stock Exchange.

Metal-on-metal hip resurfacing

     A less invasive surgical approach to treating arthritis in younger patients whereby only the surfaces of the hip joint are replaced leaving the hip head substantially preserved.

Negative Pressure Wound Therapy

     A technology used to treat chronic wounds such as diabetic ulcers, pressure sores and post operative wounds through the application of sub-atmospheric pressure to an open wound.

NYSE

     New York Stock Exchange.

Orthobiologic products

     Any product that is primarily intended to act as a scaffold and/or actively stimulates bone growth.

Orthopaedic products

     Orthopaedic reconstruction products include joint replacement systems for knees, hips and shoulders and support products such as computer assisted surgery and minimally invasive surgery techniques. Orthopaedic trauma devices are used in the treatment of bone fractures including rods, pins, screws, plates and external frames. Clinical therapies products include joint fluid therapy for pain reduction of the knee and an ultrasound treatment to accelerate the healing of bone fractures.

OXINIUM

     OXINIUM material is an advanced load bearing technology. It is created through a proprietary manufacturing process that enables zirconium to absorb oxygen and transform to a ceramic on the surface, resulting in a material that incorporates the features of ceramic and metal. Management believes that OXINIUM material used in the production of components of knee and hip implants exhibits unique performance characteristics due to its hardness, low-friction and resistance to roughening and abrasion.

Parent

     Smith & Nephew plc.

Pound Sterling, Sterling, £, pence or p

     References to UK currency. 1p is equivalent to one hundredth of £1.

Repair

     A product group within endoscopy comprising specialised devices, fixation systems and bio-absorbable materials to repair joints and associated tissue.

Resection

     Products that cut or ablate tissue within endoscopy comprising mechanical blades, radio frequency wands, electromechanical and hand instruments for resecting tissue.

SUPARTZ

     SUPARTZ is a registered trademark of Seikagaku Corp.

Trading profit

     Trading profit is a trend which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded from operating profit when arriving at trading profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; and gains and losses resulting from legal disputes and uninsured losses.

Traditional woundcare

     Product group comprising medical textile products, adhesive tapes and fixative sheets to secure wound management products to the body.

UK

     United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

UK GAAP

     Accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom

US

     United States of America.

US Dollars, US $ or cents

     References to US currency. 1 cent is equivalent to one hundredth of US$1

 

 

2010 Annual Report   153


 

Term      Meaning

US GAAP

     Accounting principles generally accepted in the United States of America.

Visualisation

     Products within endoscopy comprising digital cameras, light sources, monitors, scopes, image capture, central control and multimedia broadcasting systems for use in endoscopic surgery with visualisation.

Wound bed

     An area of healthy dermal and epidermal tissue of a wound.

 

 

154   2010 Annual Report


LOGO

 

 

INDEX

 

2009 Year

     34  

2010 Year

     29  

Accountability, Audit and Internal Control Framework

     55   

Accounting Policies

     84  

Accounts Presentation

     84  

Acquisitions

     119  

Acquisition related costs

     94  

Advanced Wound Management – Business Description

     8   

American Depository Shares

     139  

Articles of Association

     147   

Assets held for sale

     121   

Audit Fees

     56, 127  

Board and Executive Officers

     46  

Business and the Community

     13   

Business Overview

     24  

Business Review, Liquidity and Prospects

     23  

Cash and Borrowings

     103  

Company Auditor’s Report

     129  

Company Balance Sheet

     131  

Company Notes to the Accounts

     132  

Contingencies

     122  

Contractual Obligations

     44  

Corporate Governance Statement

     45  

Critical Accounting Policies

     28  

Cross Reference to Form 20-F

     150  

Currency Translation

     119  

Deferred Taxation

     110  

Directors’ Remuneration Report

     59  

Directors’ Responsibilities for the Accounts

     74  

Directors’ Responsibility Statement

     75  

Dividends

     95, 136  

Earnings per share

     96  

Employees

     17  

Employees’ Share Trust

     117  

Endoscopy – Business Description

     7  

Exchange and Interest Rate Risk and Financial Instruments

     21   

Factor’s Affecting Results of Operations

     27  

Financial Commitments

     121  

Financial Instruments

     106  

Financial Position, Liquidity and Capital Resources

     39   

Financial highlights

     i  

Glossary of terms

     152  

Goodwill

     99  

Governance and Policy

     48  

Group Balance Sheet

     81  

Group Cash Flow Statement

     82  

Group History

     4  

Group Income Statement

     80  

Group Notes to the Accounts

     84   

Group Statement of Changes in Equity

     83  

Group Statement of Comprehensive Income

     80  
Group Strategy      4  
Group Organisation      4  

Independent Auditor’s Reports

     76  

Information for Shareholders

     138   

Intangible Assets

     98  

Intellectual Property

     12  

Interest

     94  

Inventories

     101  

Investments

     98  

Investment in associates

     99  
Investor information      135  

Key Performance Indicators

     i  

Legal Proceedings

     41  

Manufacturing, Supply and Distribution

     10  
New Accounting Standards      89  

Off-Balance Sheet Arrangements

     44  

Operating profit

     93  

Operating Segment Information

     89   

Orthopaedics – Business Description

     5  

Other Finance (Costs)/Income

     94  

Outlook and Trend Information

     43  

Payables

     109  

Principal Subsidiary Undertakings

     128   

Provisions

     110  

Property, plant and equipment

     11, 97  

Receivables

     101  

Recent Developments

     4  

Regulation

     12  

Related Party Transactions

     44, 127  

Research and Development

     11  

Restructuring and Rationalisation Expenses

     94  

Retirement Benefit Obligation

     122  

Risk

     18  

Sales and Marketing

     10  

Selected Financial Data

     143  

Share Based Payments

     113  

Share Capital

     112, 141  

Shareholder Return

     136   

Taxation

     95  

Taxation Information for Shareholders

     145   

Treasury Shares

     117   
 

 

 

2010 Annual Report   155


SIGNATURE

The Registrant hereby certifies that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form 20-F and has duly caused and authorized the undersigned to sign this Annual Report on its behalf.

 

        Smith & Nephew plc

        (Registrant)

By:

 

/s/ Susan Henderson        

  Susan Henderson
  Company Secretary

London, England

March 3, 2011


EXHIBIT INDEX

 

Exhibit
No.

       

Description of Document

 

Incorporated Herein by Reference To

  

Filed
Herewith

1      (a)    Memorandum of Association   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2000 filed on April 26, 2001 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (b)    Articles of Association   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2008 filed on March 27, 2009 (File No. 1-14978)   
4      (a) (i)    Material Contract: Facility Agreement and Appendices dated 9 December 2010 by and among Barclays Capital, BNP Paribas SA, Deutsche Bank AG, JP Morgan Chase, Lloyds Banking Group, Royal Bank of Scotland, Société Générale SA and others and Smith & Nephew plc      X
   (ii)    Material contract: Share Purchase Agreement and Appendices dated 12 March 2007 by and among Hyos Invest Holding AG, Dr. U Sigg, Dr. R Riedweg, Active Investor AG, and Smith & Nephew International BV and Smith & Nephew plc   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2006 filed on March 28, 2007 (File No. 1-14978)   
4      (c) (i)    Service Agreement of David J Illingworth   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2007 filed on March 27, 2008 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (ii)    Service Agreement of Adrian Hennah   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2006 filed on March 28, 2007 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (iii)    Letter of appointment of Joseph Papa   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2008 filed on March 27, 2009 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (iv)    Letter of appointment of Ian Barlow   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2009 filed on March 26, 2010 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (v)    Letter of appointment of Geneviève Berger   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2009 filed on March 26, 2010 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (vi)    Service Agreement of Olivier Bohuon      X
   (vii)    Retirement provisions for David J Illingworth      X
   (viii)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2004 filed on March 16, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)   


Exhibit
No.

       

Description of Document

 

Incorporated Herein by Reference To

  

Filed
Herewith

4      (c)(ix)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2004 filed on March 16, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (x)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan   Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 333-13694 filed on July 9, 2001 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xi)    The Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002)   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xii)    The Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002)   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2004 filed on March 16, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xiii)    The Smith & Nephew Italian Sharesave Plan (2002)   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xiv)    The Smith & Nephew Dutch Sharesave Plan (2002)   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed in April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xv)    The Smith & Nephew Belgian Sharesave Plan (2002)   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xvi)    The Smith & Nephew French Sharesave Plan (2002)   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xvii)    Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme   Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2003 filed on March 26, 2004 (File No. 1-14978)   
   (xviii)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Plan   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-122801 filed on February 14, 2005
(File No. 1-14978)
  
   (xix)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-122801 filed on February 14, 2005
(File No. 1-14978)
  
   (xx)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Co-investment Plan   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-122801 filed on February 14, 2005
(File No. 1-14978)
  
   (xxi)    Smith & Nephew U.S. Employee Stock Purchase Plan  

Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-12052 filed on May 30, 2000

(File No. 1-14978)

  
   (xxii)    Smith & Nephew Long Service Award Scheme  

Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 33-39814 filed on April 5, 1991

(File No. 1-14978)

  
   (xxiii)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-155172 filed on November 7, 2008
(File No. 1-14978)
  
   (xxiv)    Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-155173 filed on November 7, 2008
(File No. 1-14978)
  
   (xxv)    Smith & Nephew plc Deferred Bonus Plan   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-158239 filed on March 27, 2009 (File No. 1-14978)   


Exhibit
No.

       

Description of Document

 

Incorporated Herein by Reference To

  

Filed
Herewith

4        (c)(xxvi)    Smith & Nephew Global Share Plan 2010   Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-168544 filed on August 5, 2010
(File No. 1-14978)
  
8           Principal Subsidiaries      X
12        (a)    Certification of David Illingworth, filed pursuant to Securities Exchange Act of 1934 as amended (the “Exchange Act”), Rule 13a -14(a)      X
   (b)    Certification of Adrian Hennah filed pursuant to Securities Exchange Act of 1934 as amended (the “Exchange Act”), Rule 13a -14(a)      X
13        (a)    Certification of David Illingworth and Adrian Hennah furnished pursuant to Exchange Act Rule 13a – 14(b)      X
15.1        Consent of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm      X

Exhibit 4 (a) (i)

THIS AGREEMENT is dated 9 December 2010

BETWEEN:

 

(1) SMITH & NEPHEW PLC (the Company );

 

(2) BARCLAYS CAPITAL, BNP PARIBAS SA , DEUTSCHE BANK AG, JP MORGAN CHASE, LLOYDS BANKING GROUP, ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND and SOCIETE GENERALE SA as bookrunners and arrangers (whether acting individually or together the Mandated Lead Arrangers );

 

(3) THE FINANCIAL INSTITUTIONS listed in Schedule 1 ( Original Parties ) as original lenders (the Original Lenders ); and

 

(4) THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC as facility agent (in this capacity the Facility Agent ).

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

1. INTERPRETATION

 

1.1 Definitions

In this Agreement:

Acceptable Bank means a bank or financial institution which has a rating for its long-term unsecured and non credit-enhanced debt obligations of A- or higher by Standard & Poor’s or Fitch or A3 or higher by Moody’s or a comparable rating from an internationally recognised credit rating agency.

Accession Agreement means a letter, substantially in the form of Schedule 6 ( Form of Accession Agreement ), with such amendments as the Facility Agent and the Company may agree.

Additional Borrower means a member of the Group which becomes a Borrower after the date of this Agreement in accordance with Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ).

Additional Guarantor means a member of the Group which becomes a Guarantor after the date of this Agreement in accordance with Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ).

Additional Obligor means an Additional Borrower or an Additional Guarantor.

Administrative Party means a Mandated Lead Arranger or the Facility Agent.

Affiliate means:

 

(a) a Subsidiary or a Holding Company of a person or any other Subsidiary of that Holding Company; and.

 

(b) in relation to The Royal Bank of Scotland plc only, the term Affiliate shall include The Royal Bank of Scotland N.V. and each of its subsidiaries or subsidiary undertakings, but shall not include (i) the UK government or any member or instrumentality thereof, including Her Majesty’s Treasury and UK Financial Investments Limited (or any directors, officers, employees or entities thereof) or (ii) any persons or entities controlled by or under common control with the UK government or any member or instrumentality thereof (including Her Majesty’s Treasury and UK Financial Investments Limited) and which are not part of The Royal Bank of Scotland Group plc and its subsidiaries or subsidiary undertakings

 

Page 1


AFM means The Netherlands Authority for the Financial Markets (Stichting Autoriteit Financiële Markten).

Agent’s Dollar Rate of Exchange shall have the meaning set out in Subclause 6.1 ( General ).

Availability Period means the period from and including the date of this Agreement to and including the date falling four weeks before the Final Maturity Date.

Available Commitment means a Lender’s Commitment minus:

 

(a) the Dollar Amount of its participation in any outstanding Loans; and

 

(b) in relation to any proposed Loan, the Dollar Amount of its participation in any Loans that are due to be made on or before the proposed Utilisation Date,

other than that Lender’s participation in any other Loans that are due to be repaid or prepaid on or before the proposed Utilisation Date.

Borrower means the Company or an Additional Borrower.

Break Costs means the amount (if any) which a Lender is entitled to receive under this Agreement as compensation if any part of a Loan or overdue amount is prepaid as calculated pursuant to the terms of Subclause 25.3 ( Break Costs ).

Business Day means a day (other than a Saturday or a Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in London and:

 

(a) if on that day a payment in or a purchase of a currency (other than euro) is to be made, the principal financial centre of the country of that currency; or

 

(b) if on that day a payment in or a purchase of euro is to be made, which is also a TARGET Day.

Commitment means:

 

(a) for an Original Lender, the amount set opposite its name in Schedule 1 ( Original Parties ) under the heading Commitment and the amount of any other Commitment transferred to it in accordance with this Agreement or assumed by it in accordance with Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ); and

 

(b) for any other Lender, the amount of any Commitment transferred to it in accordance with this Agreement or assumed by it in accordance with Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ),

to the extent not cancelled, transferred or reduced under this Agreement.

Compliance Certificate has the meaning given to it in Subclause 18.2 ( Compliance Certificate ).

Confidential Information means all information relating to the Company, any Obligor, the Group, the Finance Documents or the Facility of which a Finance Party becomes aware in its capacity as, or for the purpose of becoming, a Finance Party or which is received by a Finance Party in relation to, or for the purpose of becoming a Finance Party under, the Finance Documents or a Facility from either:

 

(a) any member of the Group or any of its advisers; or

 

Page 2


(b) another Finance Party, if the information was obtained by that Finance Party directly or indirectly from any member of the Group or any of its advisers,

in whatever form, and includes information given orally and any document, electronic file or any other way of representing or recording information which contains or is derived or copied from such information but excludes information that:

 

  (i) is or becomes public information other than as a direct or indirect result of any breach by that Finance Party of Clause 29 (Confidentiality); or

 

  (ii) is identified in writing at the time of delivery as non-confidential by any member of the Group or any of its advisers; or

 

  (iii) is known by that Finance Party before the date the information is disclosed to it in accordance with paragraphs (a) or (b) above or is lawfully obtained by that Finance Party after that date, from a source which is, as far as that Finance Party is aware, unconnected with the Group and which, in either case, as far as that Finance Party is aware, has not been obtained in breach of, and is not otherwise subject to, any obligation of confidentiality.

Confidentiality Undertaking means a confidentiality undertaking substantially in the recommended form of the LMA or in any other form agreed between the Company and the Agent.

DCB means The Dutch Central Bank (De Nederlandsche Bank N.V.).

Default means:

 

(a) an Event of Default; or

 

(b) an event referred to in Clause 21 ( Default ) which would be (with the expiry of a grace period or the giving of notice under the Finance Documents or any combination of them) an Event of Default.

Defaulting Lender means any Lender:

 

(a) which has failed to make its participation in a Loan available or has notified the Facility Agent that it will not make its participation in a Loan available by the Utilisation Date of that Loan in accordance with Subclause 5.4 ( Advance of Loan );

 

(b) which has otherwise rescinded or repudiated a Finance Document; or

 

(c) with respect to which an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing,

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

  (i) its failure to pay is caused by:

 

  (A) administrative or technical error; or

 

  (B) a market disruption event (as described in paragraph (a) of Subclause 11.2 ( Market disruption )); and,

payment is made within three Business Days of its due date; or

 

Page 3


  (ii) the Facility Agent is an Impaired Agent and the Company has failed to notify the Lenders by giving not less than three Business Days’ prior notice of alternative arrangements for that payment; or

 

  (iii) the Lender is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in question.

DFSA means The Dutch Financial Supervision Act (Wet op het financieel toezicht, “Wft”) and all rules promulgated thereunder and pursuant thereto as well as communications and published guidelines of the DCB and the AFM.

Dollar Amount has the meaning ascribed thereto in Subclause 6.5(b) ( Optional Currency equivalents ).

€ or euro means the single currency of the Participating Member States.

EURIBOR means for a Term of any Loan or overdue amount in euro:

 

(a) the applicable Screen Rate or Interpolated Screen Rate (as relevant); or

 

(b) if no Screen Rate or Interpolated Screen Rate is available for that Term of that Loan or overdue amount, the arithmetic mean (rounded upward to four decimal places) of the rates as supplied to the Facility Agent at its request quoted by the Reference Banks to leading banks in the European Interbank market,

as of 11.00 a.m. (Brussels time) on the Rate Fixing Day for the offering of deposits in euro for a period comparable to that Term.

Event of Default means an event specified as such in this Agreement.

Existing Facility Agreement means the U.S.$2,500,000,000 facility agreement dated 29 May 2007 between, amongst others, Smith & Nephew plc as the company, Barclays Capital, Lloyds TSB Bank plc, The Royal Bank of Scotland plc and Société Générale Corporate & Investment Banking as mandated lead arrangers and The Royal Bank of Scotland plc as facility agent.

Existing Facility Commitment means a Commitment (as defined in the Existing Facility Agreement).

Facility means the multi currency revolving credit facility referred to in Subclause 2.1 ( The Facility ).

Facility A has the meaning given to that term in the Existing Facility Agreement.

Facility B has the meaning given to that term in the Existing Facility Agreement.

Facility Office means the office(s) notified by a Lender to the Facility Agent:

 

(a) on or before the date it becomes a Lender; or

 

(b) by not less than five Business Days’ notice,

as the office(s) through which it will perform its obligations under this Agreement.

Fee Letter means any letter entered into by reference to this Agreement between one or more Administrative Parties and the Company setting out the amount of certain fees referred to in this Agreement.

Final Maturity Date means the date falling five years after the Signing Date.

 

Page 4


Finance Document means:

 

(a) this Agreement;

 

(b) any Fee Letter;

 

(c) any Transfer Certificate;

 

(d) any Accession Agreement;

 

(e) any Resignation Request;

 

(f) any Increase Confirmation; and

 

(g) any other document designated as such by the Facility Agent and the Company.

Finance Party means a Lender or an Administrative Party.

Financial Indebtedness means any indebtedness (without double counting) for or in respect of:

 

(a) moneys borrowed;

 

(b) any amount raised by acceptance under any acceptance credit facility (or dematerialised equivalent);

 

(c) any bond, note, debenture, loan stock or other similar instrument;

 

(d) any finance or capital lease as defined in accordance with the accounting principles applied in connection with the Original Financial Statements;

 

(e) receivables sold or discounted (otherwise than on a non recourse basis);

 

(f) the acquisition cost of any asset to the extent payable after its acquisition or possession by the party liable where the deferred payment is arranged primarily as a method of raising finance or financing the acquisition of that asset;

 

(g) any derivative transaction protecting against or benefiting from fluctuations in any rate or price (and at any time the then marked to market value of the derivative transaction will be used to calculate its amount, such marked to market value being determined by reference to the documentation of that transaction or, if there is no such provision in the documentation, determined by the Company acting reasonably and on the basis of quotations from the relevant counterparty);

 

(h) any other transaction (including any forward sale or purchase agreement) which has the commercial effect of a borrowing;

 

(i) any counter indemnity obligation in respect of any guarantee, indemnity, bond, letter of credit or any other instrument issued by a bank or financial institution; or

 

(j) any guarantee, indemnity or similar assurance against financial loss of any person in respect of any item referred to in paragraphs (a) to (i) above,

provided that the definition of Financial Indebtedness does not include any indebtedness owing from a member of the Group to another member of the Group.

 

Page 5


Fitch means Fitch Ratings Limited or Fitch Ratings Inc. (as appropriate), or any successor to its ratings business.

Group means the Company and its Subsidiaries.

Guarantor means the Company or an Additional Guarantor.

Holding Company means a holding company within the meaning of section 736 of the Companies Act 1985.

IBOR means LIBOR or EURIBOR.

Impaired Agent means the Facility Agent at any time when:

 

(a) it has failed to make (or has notified a Party that it will not make) a payment required to be made by it under the Finance Documents by the due date for payment;

 

(b) the Facility Agent otherwise rescinds or repudiates a Finance Document;

 

(c) (if the Facility Agent is also a Lender) it is a Defaulting Lender under paragraph (a) or (b) of the definition of Defaulting Lender ; or

 

(d) an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing with respect to the Facility Agent;

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

  (i) its failure to pay is caused by:

 

  (A) administrative or technical error; or

 

  (B) a market disruption event (as described in paragraph (a) of Subclause 11.2 ( Market disruption )); and

payment is made within three Business Days of its due date; or

 

  (ii) the Facility Agent is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in question.

Increase Confirmation means a confirmation substantially in the form set out in Schedule 9 ( Form of Increase Confirmation ).

Increase Lender has the meaning given to that term in Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ).

Increased Cost means:

 

(a) an additional or increased cost;

 

(b) a reduction in the rate of return under a Finance Document or on the overall capital of a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates; or

 

(c) a reduction of an amount due and payable under any Finance Document,

which is incurred or suffered by a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates but only to the extent attributable to that Finance Party having entered into any Finance Document or funding or performing its obligations under any Finance Document.

 

Page 6


Insolvency Event in relation to a Finance Party means that the Finance Party:

 

(a) is dissolved (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(b) becomes insolvent or is unable to pay its debts in each case, under the laws of any relevant jurisdiction applicable to that Finance Party or fails or admits in writing its inability generally to pay its debts as they become due;

 

(c) has a resolution passed for its winding-up, official management or liquidation (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(d) seeks or becomes subject to the appointment of an administrator, provisional liquidator, conservator, receiver, trustee, custodian or other similar official for it or for all or substantially all its assets other than by way of an Undisclosed Administration;

 

(e) has a secured party take possession of all or substantially all its assets or has a distress, execution, attachment, sequestration or other legal process levied, enforced or sued on or against all or substantially all its assets and such secured party maintains possession, or any such process is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained, in each case within 30 days thereafter; or

 

(f) causes or is subject to any event with respect to it which, under the applicable laws of any jurisdiction, has an analogous effect to any of the events specified in paragraphs (a) to (e) above.

Interpolated Screen Rate means the rate in respect of a Term for which no Screen Rate is available calculated using a floating rate derived using straight line interpolation between the floating rate for a period next shorter than such Term and the floating rate for a period next longer than such Term;

Lender means:

 

(a) an Original Lender; or

 

(b) each new Lender which has become a party to this Agreement in relation to the Facility in accordance with Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ) or Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ).

LIBOR means for any Loan or overdue amount:

 

(a) the applicable Screen Rate or Interpolated Screen Rate (as relevant); or

 

(b) if no Screen Rate or Interpolated Screen Rate is available for the relevant currency or Term of that Loan or overdue amount, the arithmetic mean (rounded upward to four decimal places) of the rates, as supplied to the Facility Agent at its request, quoted by the Reference Banks to leading banks in the London interbank market,

as of 11.00 a.m. on the Rate Fixing Day for the offering of deposits in the currency of that Loan or overdue amount for a period comparable to its Term.

Loan means, unless otherwise stated in this Agreement, the principal amount of each borrowing under this Agreement or the principal amount outstanding of that borrowing.

Majority Lenders means, at any time, Lenders:

 

(a) whose share in the outstanding Loans and whose undrawn Commitments then aggregate 60 per cent. or more of the aggregate of all the Loans and the undrawn Commitments of all the Lenders;

 

Page 7


(b) if there is no Loan then outstanding, whose undrawn Commitments then aggregate 60 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments; or

 

(c) if there is no Loan then outstanding and the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, whose Commitments aggregated 60 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments immediately before the reduction.

Mandatory Cost means the cost of complying with certain regulatory requirements, expressed as a percentage rate per annum and calculated by the Facility Agent in accordance with Schedule 4 ( Mandatory Cost Formulae ).

Margin has the meaning set out in Subclause 9.3 ( Margin adjustments ).

Material Adverse Effect means a material adverse effect on the ability of an Obligor to comply with its payment obligations under this Agreement or the ability of the Company to comply with its obligations under Subclause 19.3 ( Gearing ) or Subclause 19.4 ( Interest cover ).

Material Subsidiary means, at any time, a Subsidiary of the Company:

 

(a) whose gross assets (excluding intra Group items) then equal or exceed 15 per cent. of the gross assets of the Group; or

 

(b) whose earnings before interest and tax (excluding intra Group items) then equal or exceed 15 per cent. of the earnings before interest and tax of the Group.

For this purpose:

 

  (i) the gross assets or earnings before interest and tax of a Subsidiary of the Company will be determined from its financial statements (consolidated if it has Subsidiaries) upon which the latest audited financial statements of the Group have been based;

 

  (ii) if a Subsidiary of the Company becomes a member of the Group after the date on which the latest audited financial statements of the Group have been prepared, the gross assets or earnings before interest and tax of that Subsidiary will be determined from its latest financial statements;

 

  (iii) the gross assets or earnings before interest and tax of the Group will be determined from its latest audited financial statements, adjusted (where appropriate) to reflect the gross assets or earnings before interest and tax of any company or business subsequently acquired or disposed of; and

 

  (iv) if a Material Subsidiary disposes of all or substantially all of its assets to another Subsidiary of the Company, it will immediately cease to be a Material Subsidiary and the other Subsidiary (if it is not already) will immediately become a Material Subsidiary; the subsequent financial statements of those Subsidiaries and the Group will be used to determine whether those Subsidiaries are Material Subsidiaries or not.

If there is a dispute as to whether or not a company is a Material Subsidiary, a certificate of the auditors of the Company will be, in the absence of manifest error, conclusive.

Moody’s means Moody’s Investors Service Limited or any successor to its ratings business.

New Lender has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ).

Obligor means a Borrower or a Guarantor.

 

Page 8


Original Financial Statements means the audited consolidated financial statements of the Company for the year ended 31 December 2009.

Participating Member State means a member state of the European Communities that adopts the euro as its lawful currency under the legislation of the European Union for European Monetary Union.

Party means a party to this Agreement.

Pro Rata Share means on a particular date:

 

(a) the proportion which a Lender’s share of the Loans (if any) bears to all the Loans;

 

(b) if there is no Loan outstanding on that date, the proportion which its Commitment bears to the Total Commitments on that date; or

 

(c) if the Total Commitments have been cancelled, the proportion which its Commitments bore to the Total Commitments immediately before being cancelled.

Rate Fixing Day means:

 

(a) the first day of a Term for a Loan denominated in Sterling;

 

(b) the second Business Day before the first day of a Term for a Loan denominated in any other currency (other than euros); or

 

(c) the second TARGET Day before the first day of a Term for a Loan denominated in euros,

or such other day as the Facility Agent determines is generally treated as the rate fixing day by market practice in the relevant interbank market.

Reference Banks means Barclays Bank plc, The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, JP Morgan Chase and BNP Paribas SA and any other bank or financial institution agreed by the Facility Agent and the Company under this Agreement.

Repeating Representations means the representations that are deemed to be repeated under this Agreement.

Representative means any delegate, agent, manager, administrator, nominee, attorney, trustee or custodian.

Request means a request for a Loan, substantially in the form of Schedule 3 ( Form of Request ).

Resignation Request has the meaning given to that term in Subclause 28.8 ( Resignation of an Obligor (other than the Company) ).

Rollover Loan means one or more Loans:

 

(a) to be made on the same day that a maturing Loan drawn under the same Facility is due to be repaid;

 

(b) the aggregate amount of which is equal to or less than the maturing Loan;

 

(c) in the same currency as the maturing Loan; and

 

(d) to be made to the same Borrower for the purpose of refinancing a maturing Loan.

 

Page 9


Screen Rate means:

 

(a) for LIBOR, the British Bankers Association Interest Settlement Rate (if any); and

 

(b) for EURIBOR, the percentage rate per annum determined by the Banking Federation of the European Union,

for the relevant currency and Term displayed on the appropriate page of the Reuters screen selected by the Facility Agent. If the relevant page is replaced or the service ceases to be available, the Facility Agent (after consultation with the Company and the Lenders) may specify another page or service displaying the appropriate rate.

Security Interest has the meaning given to that term in Subclause 20.5 ( Negative pledge ).

Separate Loan has the meaning given to that term in Clause 7 ( Repayment ).

Signing Date means the date of this Agreement.

Standard & Poor’s means Standard & Poor’s Ratings Services, a division of The McGraw-Hill Companies Inc., or any successor to its ratings business.

Sterling or £ means the lawful currency for the time being of the United Kingdom.

Subsidiary means:

 

(a) a subsidiary within the meaning of section 1159 of the Companies Act 2006; and

 

(b) for the purposes of Clause 19 ( Financial covenants ), unless the context otherwise requires, a subsidiary undertaking within the meaning of section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006.

Swiss Francs or CHF means the lawful currency for the time being of Switzerland.

TARGET Day means a day on which the Trans European Automated Real-time Gross Settlement Express Transfer payment system is open for the settlement of payments in euro.

Tax means any tax, levy, impost, duty or other charge or withholding of a similar nature (including any penalty or interest payable in connection with any failure to pay or any delay in paying any of the same).

Tax Deduction means a deduction or withholding for or on account of U.K. Tax, or a deduction or withholding for or on account of Tax imposed by any other jurisdiction to the extent that such deduction or withholding arises as a result of a Borrower’s source of funds for payments of interest under this Agreement being in that jurisdiction, from a payment under a Finance Document.

Tax Payment means a payment made by an Obligor to a Finance Party in any way relating to a Tax Deduction, including an increase in a payment made by an Obligor to a Finance Party under Subclause 12.2 ( Tax Gross-up ) or a payment under Clause 12.3 ( Tax indemnity ).

Term means each period determined under this Agreement by reference to which interest on a Loan or an overdue amount is calculated.

Total Commitments means the aggregate of the Commitments, being U.S.$1,000,000,000 at the Signing Date.

 

Page 10


Transfer Certificate means a certificate in the form of Schedule 5 ( Form of Transfer Certificate ) with such amendments as the Facility Agent may approve or reasonably require or any other form agreed between the Facility Agent and the Company.

U.K. means the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

U.K. Tax means any Tax imposed under the laws of the U.K.

Undisclosed Administration means an undisclosed administration ( stille curatele ) applicable to a Lender, imposed by the DCB under or based on section 1:76 of the DFSA, as to Lenders which are the subject of home jurisdiction supervision by the DCB under the DFSA and in relation to which the DCB has not publicly disclosed the appointment of a custodian ( curator ) with regard to the relevant Lender.

U.S. means the United States of America including any state of the United States of America and the District of Colombia.

U.S. Dollars or U.S.$ means the lawful currency for the time being of the United States of America.

Utilisation Date means the date on which the Facility is utilised.

 

1.2 Construction

 

(a) The following definitions have the meanings given to them in Clause 19 ( Financial covenants ):

 

  (i) Consolidated Total Net Borrowings;

 

  (ii) Consolidated EBITDA; and

 

  (iii) Consolidated Net Interest Payable.

 

(b) In this Agreement, unless the contrary intention appears, a reference to:

(i) an amendment includes a supplement, novation, restatement or re-enactment and amended is to be construed accordingly;

assets includes present and future properties, revenues and rights of every description;

an authorisation includes an authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, registration or notarisation;

Barclays Capital means Barclays Capital, the investment banking division of Barclays Bank PLC;

indebtedness includes any obligation (whether incurred as principal or as surety) for the payment or repayment of money;

a person includes any individual, company, corporation, unincorporated association or body (including a partnership, trust, joint venture or consortium), government, state, agency, organisation or other entity whether or not having separate legal personality;

 

Page 11


a regulation includes any regulation, rule, official directive, request or guideline (whether or not having the force of law but, if not having the force of law, being of a type with which any person to which it applies is accustomed to comply) of any governmental, inter governmental or supranational body, agency, department or regulatory, self regulatory or other authority or organisation;

 

  (ii) a currency is a reference to the lawful currency for the time being of the relevant country;

 

  (iii) a Default being outstanding means that it has not been remedied or waived;

 

  (iv) a provision of law is a reference to that provision as extended, applied, amended or re enacted and includes any subordinate legislation;

 

  (v) a Clause, a Subclause or a Schedule is a reference to a clause or subclause of, or a schedule to, this Agreement;

 

  (vi) a person includes its successors in title, permitted assigns and permitted transferees;

 

  (vii) a Finance Document or another document is a reference to that Finance Document or other document as amended; and

 

  (viii) a time of day is a reference to London time.

 

(c) Unless the contrary intention appears, a reference to a month or months is a reference to a period starting on one day in a calendar month and ending on the numerically corresponding day in the next calendar month or the calendar month in which it is to end, except that:

 

  (i) if the numerically corresponding day is not a Business Day, the period will end on the next Business Day in that month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not);

 

  (ii) if there is no numerically corresponding day in that month, that period will end on the last Business Day in that month; and

 

  (iii) notwithstanding sub paragraph (i) above, a period which commences on the last Business Day of a month will end on the last Business Day in the calendar month in which it is to end.

 

(d)

 

  (i) Unless expressly provided to the contrary in a Finance Document, a person who is not a party to a Finance Document may not enforce any of its terms under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999.

 

  (ii) Notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, the consent of any third party is not required for any variation (including any release or compromise of any liability under) or termination of that Finance Document.

 

(e) A reference to a Party will not include that Party if it has ceased to be a Party under this Agreement.

 

(f) Unless the contrary intention appears:

 

  (i) a term used in any other Finance Document or in any notice given in connection with any Finance Document has the same meaning in that Finance Document or notice as in this Agreement;

 

Page 12


  (ii) any non-payment obligation of an Obligor under the Finance Documents remains in force for so long as any payment obligation is or may be outstanding under the Finance Documents;

 

  (iii) the headings in this Agreement do not affect its interpretation; and

 

  (iv) if there is an inconsistency between this Agreement and any other Finance Document, the other Finance Document will prevail.

 

2. FACILITIES

 

2.1 The Facility

Subject to the terms of this Agreement, the Lenders make available to the Borrowers a multi currency revolving credit facility in an aggregate amount equal to the Total Commitments.

 

2.2 Increase

 

(a) The Company may by giving prior notice to the Facility Agent no later than 10 Business Days after the effective date of a cancellation of:

 

  (i) the Available Commitments of a Defaulting Lender in accordance with paragraph (f) of Subclause 8.7 ( Involuntary prepayment and cancellation and replacement in relation to a single Lender ); or

 

  (ii) the Commitments of a Lender in accordance with Subclause 8.1 ( Mandatory prepayment - illegality ),

request that the Total Commitments be increased (and the Total Commitments shall be so increased) in an aggregate amount in U.S. Dollars of up to the amount of the Available Commitments or Commitments so cancelled as follows:

 

  (iii) the increased Commitments will be assumed by one or more Lenders or other banks, financial institutions, trusts, funds or other entities (each an Increase Lender ) selected by the Company (each of which shall not be a member of the Group and which is further acceptable to the Facility Agent (acting reasonably)) and each of which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of a Lender corresponding to that part of the increased Commitments which it is to assume, as if it had been an Original Lender;

 

  (iv) each of the Obligors and any Increase Lender shall assume obligations towards one another and/or acquire rights against one another as the Obligors and the Increase Lender would have assumed and/or acquired had the Increase Lender been an Original Lender;

 

  (v) each Increase Lender shall become a Party as a Lender and any Increase Lender and each of the other Finance Parties shall assume obligations towards one another and acquire rights against one another as that Increase Lender and those Finance Parties would have assumed and/or acquired had the Increase Lender been an Original Lender;

 

  (vi) the Commitments of the other Lenders shall continue in full force and effect; and

 

Page 13


  (vii) any increase in the Total Commitments shall take effect on the date specified by the Company in the notice referred to above or any later date on which the conditions set out in paragraph (b) below are satisfied.

 

(b) An increase in the Total Commitments will only be effective on:

 

  (i) the execution by the Facility Agent of an Increase Confirmation from the relevant Increase Lender; and

 

  (ii) in relation to an Increase Lender which is not a Lender immediately prior to the relevant increase the performance by the Facility Agent of all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the assumption of the increased Commitments by that Increase Lender, the completion of which the Facility Agent shall promptly notify to the Company and the Increase Lender.

 

(c) Each Increase Lender, by executing the Increase Confirmation, confirms (for the avoidance of doubt) that the Facility Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved by or on behalf of the requisite Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the increase becomes effective.

 

(d) Unless the Facility Agent otherwise agrees or the increased Commitment is assumed by an existing Lender, the Company shall, on the date upon which the increase takes effect, pay to the Facility Agent (for its own account) a fee of U.S. $2,000 and the Company shall promptly on demand pay the Facility Agent the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees) reasonably incurred by it in connection with any increase in Commitments under this Subclause.

 

(e) The Company may pay to the Increase Lender a fee in the amount and at the times agreed between the Company and the Increase Lender in a letter between the Company and the Increase Lender setting out that fee. A reference in this Agreement to a Fee Letter shall include any letter referred to in this paragraph.

 

(f) Subclause 28.5 ( Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lender ) shall apply mutatis mutandis in this Subclause in relation to an Increase Lender as if references in that Subclause to:

 

  (i) an Existing Lender were references to all the Lenders immediately prior to the relevant increase;

 

  (ii) the New Lender were references to that Increase Lender; and

 

  (iii) a re-transfer and re-assignment were references to respectively a transfer and assignment .

 

2.3 Nature of a Finance Party’s rights and obligations

Unless otherwise agreed by all the Finance Parties:

 

(a) the obligations of a Finance Party under the Finance Documents are several. Failure by a Finance Party to perform its obligations does not affect the obligations of any other Party under the Finance Documents; no Finance Party is responsible for the obligations of any other Finance Party under the Finance Documents; and

 

(b) the rights of a Finance Party under the Finance Documents are separate and independent rights, and a debt arising under the Finance Documents to a Finance Party is a separate and independent debt; a Finance Party may, except as otherwise stated in the Finance Documents, separately enforce those rights.

 

Page 14


3. PURPOSE

 

3.1 Loans

Each Loan may only be used in or towards:

 

(a) general corporate purposes of the Group (including (without limitation) the working capital requirements, financing the acquisition of assets or businesses, share buy-backs or special dividend payments); and

 

(b) refinancing:

 

  (i) Facility A in part as set out in paragraph 11 of Part A of Schedule 2 ( Conditions precedent documents ); and

 

  (ii) Facility B in full as set out in paragraph 10 of Part A of Schedule 2 ( Conditions precedent documents ).

 

3.2 No obligation to monitor

No Finance Party is bound to monitor or verify the utilisation of the Facility.

 

4. CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

4.1 Conditions precedent documents

A Request may not be given until the Facility Agent has notified the Company and the Lenders that it has received all of the documents and evidence set out in Part A of Schedule 2 ( Conditions precedent documents ) in form and substance satisfactory to the Facility Agent. The Facility Agent must give this notification as soon as reasonably practicable.

 

4.2 Further conditions precedent

The obligations of each Lender to participate in any Loan are subject to the further conditions precedent that on both the date of the Request and the Utilisation Date for that Loan:

 

(a) the Repeating Representations are correct in all material respects; and

 

(b) no Event of Default and, in the case of a Loan other than a Rollover Loan, no Default, is outstanding or would result from the Loan.

 

4.3 Maximum number

 

(a) Unless the Facility Agent agrees, a Request may not be given if, as a result, there would be more than 30 Loans outstanding.

 

(b) Any Separate Loan or distinct Loan (which has the meaning given in Clause 6.4 ( Revocation of currency) ) shall not be taken into the account in this Subclause.

 

Page 15


5. UTILISATION

 

5.1 Giving of Requests

 

(a) A Borrower may borrow a Loan by giving to the Facility Agent a duly completed Request.

 

(b) Unless the Facility Agent otherwise agrees, the latest time for receipt by the Facility Agent of a duly completed Request is 12.00 noon one Business Day before the Rate Fixing Day for the proposed borrowing.

 

(c) Each Request is irrevocable.

 

5.2 Completion of Requests

A Request will not be regarded as having been duly completed unless:

 

(a) it identifies the Borrower;

 

(b) the Utilisation Date is a Business Day falling within the Availability Period; and

 

(c) the proposed currency, amount and Term comply with this Agreement.

Only one Loan may be requested in a Request.

 

5.3 Amount of Loan

 

(a) Unless agreed otherwise by the Facility Agent and except as provided below, the amount of the Loan must be a minimum of U.S.$10,000,000 and an integral multiple of U.S.$1,000,000, or their equivalents in accordance with Clause 6 ( Optional Currencies ).

 

(b) The amount of the Loan may also be the balance of the relevant undrawn Commitments in respect of the Facility or such other amount as the Facility Agent or the Lenders may agree.

 

(c) The amount of each Lender’s share of the Loan will be its Pro Rata Share on the proposed Utilisation Date.

 

5.4 Advance of Loan

 

(a) The Facility Agent must promptly on the date that it receives a Request notify each Lender of the details of the requested Loan and the amount of its share in that Loan.

 

(b) No Lender is obliged to participate in a Loan if as a result:

 

  (i) its share in the Loans under the Facility would exceed its Commitment for that Facility; or

 

  (ii) the Loans would exceed the Total Commitments.

 

(c) If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, each Lender must make its share in the Loan available to the Facility Agent for the relevant Borrower on the Utilisation Date.

 

Page 16


6. OPTIONAL CURRENCIES

 

6.1 General

In this Clause:

 

(a) Agent’s Dollar Rate of Exchange means the Facility Agent’s spot rate of exchange for the purchase of the relevant currency in the London foreign exchange market with U.S. Dollars at or about 11.00 a.m. on a particular day.

 

(b) Committed Currency means Sterling, euro and Swiss Francs.

 

(c) Optional Currency means any currency (other than U.S. Dollars) in which a Loan may be denominated under this Agreement.

 

6.2 Selection

 

(a) A Borrower must select the currency of a Loan, in the case of initial Utilisation in its Request.

 

(b) The amount of a Loan requested in an Optional Currency other than a Committed Currency must be in a minimum amount of the equivalent of U.S.$10,000,000 and an integral multiple of 1,000,000 units of that currency.

 

(c) The amount of a Loan requested in a Committed Currency must be:

 

  (i) in the case of Sterling, £5,000,000 and an integral multiple of £1,000,000;

 

  (ii) in the case of euro, €10,000,000 and an integral multiple of €1,000,000; and

 

  (iii) in the case of Swiss Francs, CHF10,000,000 and an integral multiple of CHF1,000,000.

 

(d) Unless the Facility Agent otherwise agrees, the Loans may not be denominated at any one time in more than 10 currencies.

 

6.3 Conditions relating to Optional Currencies

 

(a) A Loan may be denominated in an Optional Currency for a Term if:

 

  (i) that Optional Currency is readily available in the amount required and freely convertible into U.S. Dollars in the London interbank market on the Rate Fixing Day and the first day of that Term; or

 

  (ii) that Optional Currency is a Committed Currency or has been previously approved by the Facility Agent (acting on the instructions of all the Lenders).

 

(b) If the Facility Agent has received a request from the Company for a currency to be approved as an Optional Currency (other than a Committed Currency), the Facility Agent must, within five Business Days, confirm to the Company:

 

  (i) whether or not the Lenders have given their approval; and

 

  (ii) if approval has been given, the minimum amount (and, if required, integral multiples) for any Loan in that currency.

 

Page 17


6.4 Revocation of currency

 

(a) Notwithstanding any other term of this Agreement, if before 9.30 a.m. on any Rate Fixing Day the Facility Agent receives notice from a Lender that:

 

  (i) the Optional Currency (other than a Committed Currency) requested is not readily available to it in the relevant interbank market in the amount and for the period required; or

 

  (ii) participating in a Loan in the proposed Optional Currency might contravene any law or regulation applicable to it,

the Facility Agent must give notice to the Company to that effect promptly and in any event before 11.00 a.m. on that day.

 

(b) In this event:

 

  (i) that Lender must participate in a Loan in U.S. Dollars; and

 

  (ii) the share of that Lender in the Loan and any other similarly affected Lender(s) will be treated as a distinct Loan denominated in U.S. Dollars during that Term.

 

(c) Any part of a Loan treated as a distinct Loan under this Subclause will not be taken into account for the purposes of any limit on the number of Loans or currencies outstanding at any one time.

 

(d) A Loan will still be treated as a Rollover Loan if it is not denominated in the same currency as the maturing Loan by reason only of the operation of this Subclause.

 

6.5 Optional Currency equivalents

 

(a) The equivalent in U.S. Dollars of a Loan or part of a Loan in an Optional Currency for the purposes of calculating:

 

  (i) whether any limit under this Agreement has been exceeded;

 

  (ii) the amount of a Loan;

 

  (iii) the share of a Lender in a Loan;

 

  (iv) the amount of any repayment of a Loan; or

 

  (v) the undrawn amount of a Lender’s Commitment,

is its Dollar Amount.

 

(b) The Dollar Amount of a Loan or part of a Loan means:

 

  (i) if the Loan is denominated in U.S. Dollars, its amount; or

 

  (ii) in the case of a Loan denominated in an Optional Currency, its equivalent in U.S. Dollars calculated on the basis of the Agent’s Dollar Rate of Exchange one Business Day before the Rate Fixing Day for that Term.

 

6.6 Notification

The Facility Agent must notify the Lenders and the Company of the relevant Dollar Amount (and the applicable Agent’s Dollar Rate of Exchange) promptly after they are ascertained.

 

Page 18


7. REPAYMENT

 

(a) Each Borrower must repay each Loan made to it in full on the last day of its Term.

 

(b) Without prejudice to each Borrower’s obligation under paragraph (a) above, if one or more Loans are to be made available to a Borrower, provided that the provisions of Clause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent ) are satisfied in respect of those Loans:

 

  (i) on the same day that a maturing Loan is due to be repaid by that Borrower;

 

  (ii) in the same currency as the maturing Loan (unless it arose as a result of the operation of Subclause 6.4 ( Revocation of a currency )); and

 

  (iii) in whole or in part for the purpose of refinancing the maturing Loan;

the aggregate amount of the new Loans shall be treated as if applied in or towards repayment of the maturing Loan so that:

 

  (A) if the amount of the maturing Loan exceeds the aggregate amount of the new Loans:

 

  (I) the relevant Borrower will only be required to pay an amount in cash in the relevant currency equal to that excess; and

 

  (II) each Lender’s participation (if any) in the new Loans shall be treated as having been made available and applied by the Borrower in or towards repayment of that Lender’s participation (if any) in the maturing Loan and that Lender will not be required to make its participation in the new Loans available in cash; and

 

  (B) if the amount of the maturing Loan is equal to or less than the aggregate amount of the new Loans:

 

  (I) the relevant Borrower will not be required to make any payment in cash; and

 

  (II) each Lender will be required to make its participation in the new Loans available in cash only to the extent that its participation (if any) in the new Loans exceeds that Lender’s participation (if any) in the maturing Loan and the remainder of that Lender’s participation in the new Loans shall be treated as having been made available and applied by the Borrower in or towards repayment of that Lender’s participation in the maturing Loan.

 

(c) At any time when a Lender becomes a Defaulting Lender, the maturity date of each of the participations of that Lender in the Loans then outstanding will be automatically extended to the Final Maturity Date and will be treated as separate Loans (the Separate Loans ) denominated in the currency in which the relevant participations are outstanding.

 

(d) A Borrower to whom a Separate Loan is outstanding may prepay that Loan by giving two Business Days’ prior notice to the Facility Agent. The Facility Agent will forward a copy of a prepayment notice received in accordance with this paragraph (d) to the Defaulting Lender concerned as soon as practicable on receipt.

 

Page 19


(e) Interest in respect of a Separate Loan will accrue for successive Terms selected by the Borrower by the time and date specified by the Facility Agent (acting reasonably) and will be payable by that Borrower to the Defaulting Lender on the last day of each Term of that Loan.

 

(f) The terms of this Agreement relating to Loans generally shall continue to apply to Separate Loans other than to the extent inconsistent with paragraphs (d) to (e) above, in which case those paragraphs shall prevail in respect of any Separate Loan.

 

8. PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

8.1 Mandatory prepayment - illegality

 

(a) A Lender must notify the Company promptly if it becomes aware that it is unlawful in any jurisdiction for that Lender to perform any of its obligations under a Finance Document or to fund or maintain its share in any Loan.

 

(b) After notification under paragraph (a) above:

 

  (i) each Borrower must repay or prepay the share of that Lender in each Loan utilised by it on the date specified in paragraph (c) below; and

 

  (ii) the Commitments of that Lender will be immediately cancelled.

 

(c) The date for repayment or prepayment of a Lender’s share in a Loan will be the earlier of:

 

  (i) the latest date allowed by law; and

 

  (ii) the last day of the current Term of that Loan.

 

8.2 Mandatory prepayment - change of control

 

(a) The Company must promptly notify the Facility Agent if it becomes aware of any person or group of persons acting in concert which acquires control of the Company.

 

(b) After notification under paragraph (a) above, each Lender may by notice to the Company:

 

  (i) cancel its Commitments; and

 

  (ii) demand that its participation in all outstanding Loans, together with accrued interest and all other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents be immediately due and payable.

Any such notice will take effect in accordance with its terms.

 

(c) In paragraph (a) above:

 

  (i) control has the meaning given to it in section 450 of the Corporation Tax Act 2010; and

 

  (ii) acting in concert has the meaning given to it in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers.

 

8.3 Mandatory prepayment - effectiveness of Finance Documents

 

(a) Unless the Facility Agent has already been so notified by another Obligor, each Obligor must notify the Facility Agent promptly if either:

 

  (i) it is or becomes unlawful for any Obligor (other than the Company) to perform any of its obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

Page 20


  (ii) any Obligor (other than the Company) repudiates a Finance Document or purports to repudiate a Finance Document.

 

(b) After notification under paragraph (a) above:

 

  (i) the Obligors must repay or prepay each Loan on the date specified in paragraph (c) below; and

 

  (ii) the Commitments will be immediately cancelled.

 

(c) The date for repayment or prepayment of a Lender’s share in a Loan will be:

 

  (i) within three Business Days following receipt by the Company of notice from the Facility Agent; or

 

  (ii) if allowed by the relevant law, the last day of the current Term of that Loan.

 

8.4 Voluntary prepayment

 

(a) The Company may, by giving not less than five Business Days’ prior notice to the Facility Agent, prepay (or ensure that another Borrower prepays) any Loan made to the relevant Obligor at any time in whole or in part.

 

(b) A prepayment of part of a Loan must be in a minimum amount of U.S.$5,000,000 (or its equivalent) and an integral multiple of U.S.$1,000,000 (or its equivalent).

 

8.5 Automatic cancellation

The Commitment of each Lender will be automatically cancelled at the close of business on the last day of the Availability Period.

 

8.6 Voluntary cancellation

 

(a) The Company may, by giving not less than 5 Business Days’ prior notice to the Facility Agent, cancel the unutilised amount of the Commitments in whole or in part.

 

(b) Partial cancellation of the Commitments must be in a minimum amount of U.S.$5,000,000 and an integral multiple of U.S.$1,000,000.

 

(c) Any cancellation in part will be applied against the Commitment of each Lender pro rata.

 

8.7 Involuntary prepayment and cancellation and replacement in relation to a single Lender

 

(a) If the Company is, or will be, required to pay to a Lender a Tax Payment or an Increased Cost, the Company may, while the requirement continues, give notice to the Facility Agent requesting prepayment and cancellation in respect of that Lender or give the Facility Agent notice of its intention to replace that Lender in accordance with paragraph (d) below.

 

(b) After notification under paragraph (a) above:

 

  (i) each Borrower must repay or prepay that Lender’s share in each Loan drawn by that Borrower on the date specified in paragraph (c) below; and

 

Page 21


  (ii) the Commitments of that Lender will be immediately cancelled.

 

(c) The date for repayment or prepayment of a Lender’s share in a Loan will be the last day of the current Term for that Loan or, if earlier, the date specified by the Company in its notification.

 

(d) The Company may, in the circumstances set out in paragraph (a) above, on five Business Days’ prior notice to the Facility Agent and that Lender, replace that Lender by requiring that Lender to (and, to the extent permitted by law, that Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity selected by the Company which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of the transferring Lender in accordance with Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ) for a purchase price in cash or other cash payment payable at the time of the transfer equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Loans and all accrued interest (to the extent that the Facility Agent has not given a notification under Subclause 28.14 ( Pro rata interest settlement )), Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents.

 

(e) The replacement of a Lender pursuant to paragraph (d) above shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

  (i) the Company shall have no right to replace the Facility Agent;

 

  (ii) neither the Facility Agent nor any Lender shall have any obligation to find a replacement Lender; and

 

  (iii) in no event shall the Lender replaced under paragraph (d) above be required to pay or surrender any of the fees received by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

(f)

 

  (i) If any Lender becomes a Defaulting Lender, the Company may, at any time whilst the Lender continues to be a Defaulting Lender, give the Facility Agent ten Business Days’ notice of cancellation of the Available Commitment of that Lender.

 

  (ii) On the notice referred to in paragraph (i) above becoming effective, the Available Commitment of the Defaulting Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

  (iii) The Facility Agent shall as soon as practicable after receipt of a notice referred to in paragraph (i) above, notify all the Lenders.

 

8.8 Reborrowing of Loans

Any voluntary prepayment of a Loan may be reborrowed on the terms of this Agreement. Any mandatory or involuntary prepayment of a Loan may not be reborrowed.

 

8.9 Miscellaneous provisions

 

(a) Any notice of prepayment and/or cancellation under this Agreement is irrevocable and must specify the relevant date(s) and the affected Loans and Commitments. The Facility Agent must notify the Lenders promptly of receipt of any such notice.

 

Page 22


(b) All prepayments under this Agreement must be made with accrued interest on the amount prepaid. No premium or penalty is payable in respect of any prepayment except for Break Costs.

 

(c) The Facility Agent may agree a shorter notice period for a voluntary prepayment or a voluntary cancellation.

 

(d) No prepayment or cancellation is permitted except in accordance with the express terms of this Agreement.

 

(e) Subject to Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ), no amount of the Total Commitments cancelled under this Agreement may subsequently be reinstated.

 

(f) If all or part of a Loan is repaid or prepaid and is not available for redrawing (other than by operation of Subclause 4.2 ( Further conditions precedent )), an amount of the Commitments (equal to the Dollar Amount of the amount of the Loan which is repaid or prepaid) will be deemed to be cancelled on the date of repayment or prepayment. Any cancellation under this paragraph (f) shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably.

 

9. INTEREST

 

9.1 Calculation of interest

The rate of interest on each Loan for each Term is the percentage rate per annum equal to the aggregate of the applicable:

 

(a) Margin;

 

(b) LIBOR or (in the case of a Loan denominated in euro) EURIBOR; and

 

(c) Mandatory Cost.

 

9.2 Payment of interest

Except where it is provided to the contrary in this Agreement, each Borrower must pay accrued interest on each Loan made to it on the last day of each Term and also, if the Term is longer than six months, on the dates falling at six monthly intervals after the first day of that Term.

 

9.3 Margin adjustments

 

(a) The initial Margin will be 0.70 per cent. per annum.

 

(b) Subject to the other provisions of this Subclause, the Margin will, from the delivery of a Compliance Certificate pursuant to Subclause 18.2 ( Compliance Certificate ), be calculated by reference to the table below:

 

                        Column 1

Ratio of Consolidated Total Net Borrowings to

                 Consolidated EBITDA

   Column 2
Margin (per cent. per annum)

Less than or equal to 3.0:1 but greater than 2.25:1

   1.00

Less than or equal to 2.25:1 but greater than 1.5:1

   0.85

Less than or equal to 1.50:1

   0.70

 

Page 23


(c) For so long as:

 

  (i) the Company is in default of its obligation under this Agreement to provide a Compliance Certificate; or

 

  (ii) an Event of Default is outstanding,

 

  the Margin will be the highest rate set out in paragraph (b) above.

 

(d) Any change to the Margin under this Subclause will take effect in relation to a Loan on the second Business Day after delivery of the relevant Compliance Certificate.

 

9.4 Interest on overdue amounts

 

(a) If an Obligor fails to pay any amount payable by it under the Finance Documents, it must immediately on demand by the Facility Agent pay interest on the overdue amount from its due date up to the date of actual payment, both before and after judgment.

 

(b) Interest on an overdue amount is payable at a rate determined by the Facility Agent to be one per cent. per annum above the rate which would have been payable if the overdue amount had, during the period of non payment, constituted a Loan under the Facility to which the overdue amount relates in the currency of the overdue amount. For this purpose, the Facility Agent may (acting reasonably):

 

  (i) select successive Terms of any duration of up to three months; and

 

  (ii) determine the appropriate Rate Fixing Day for that Term.

 

(c) Notwithstanding paragraph (b) above, if the overdue amount is a principal amount of a Loan and becomes due and payable prior to the last day of its current Term, then:

 

  (i) the first Term for that overdue amount will be the unexpired portion of that Term; and

 

  (ii) the rate of interest on the overdue amount for that first Term will be one per cent. per annum above the rate then payable on that Loan.

After the expiry of the first Term for that overdue amount, the rate on the overdue amount will be calculated in accordance with paragraph (b) above.

 

(d) Interest (if unpaid) on an overdue amount will be compounded with that overdue amount at the end of each of its Terms but will remain immediately due and payable.

 

9.5 Notification of rates of interest

The Facility Agent must promptly on the date determined notify each relevant Party of the determination of a rate of interest under this Agreement.

 

10. TERMS

 

10.1 Selection of Terms

 

(a) Each Loan has one Term only.

 

(b) A Borrower must select the Term for a Loan in the relevant Request.

 

Page 24


(c) Subject to the following provisions of this Clause 10, each Term for a Loan will be four weeks, one month, two months, three months or six months or any other period agreed by a Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) and the Lenders.

 

10.2 No overrunning the Final Maturity Date

If a Term would otherwise overrun the relevant Final Maturity Date, it will be shortened so that it ends on the relevant Final Maturity Date.

 

10.3 Other adjustments

The Facility Agent and the Company may enter into such other arrangements as they may agree for the adjustment of Terms and the consolidation and/or splitting of Loans.

 

10.4 Notification

The Facility Agent must notify the relevant Borrower and the Lenders of the duration of each Term promptly after ascertaining its duration.

 

11. MARKET DISRUPTION

 

11.1 Failure of a Reference Bank to supply a rate

If IBOR is to be calculated by reference to the Reference Banks but a Reference Bank does not supply a rate by 12.00 noon (local time) on a Rate Fixing Day, the applicable IBOR will, subject as provided below, be calculated on the basis of the rates of the remaining Reference Banks.

 

11.2 Market disruption

 

(a) In this Clause, each of the following events is a market disruption event:

 

  (i) IBOR is to be calculated by reference to the Reference Banks but no, or only one, Reference Bank supplies a rate by 12.00 noon (local time) on the Rate Fixing Day; or

 

  (ii) the Facility Agent receives by close of business on the Rate Fixing Day notification from Lenders whose shares in the relevant Loan exceed 40 per cent. of that Loan that the cost to them of obtaining matching deposits in the relevant interbank market is in excess of IBOR for the relevant Term.

 

(b) The Facility Agent must promptly notify the Company and the Lenders of a market disruption event.

 

(c) After notification under paragraph (b) above, the rate of interest on each Lender’s share in the affected Loan for the relevant Term will be the aggregate of the applicable:

 

  (i) Margin;

 

  (ii) rate notified to the Facility Agent by that Lender as soon as practicable to be that which expresses as a percentage rate per annum the cost to that Lender of funding its share in that Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select; and

 

  (iii) Mandatory Cost.

 

Page 25


11.3 Alternative basis of interest or funding

 

(a) If a market disruption event occurs and the Facility Agent or the Company so requires, the Company and the Facility Agent must enter into negotiations in good faith for a period of not more than thirty (30) days with a view to agreeing an alternative basis for determining the rate of interest and/or funding for the affected Loan and any future Loan.

 

(b) Any alternative basis agreed will be, with the prior consent of all the Lenders, binding on all the Parties.

 

12. TAXES

 

12.1 General

In this Clause:

HMRC means Her Majesty’s Revenue & Customs.

Qualifying Lender means:

 

(a) a Lender which is within the charge to U.K. corporation tax in respect of, and beneficially entitled to, any payment of interest on a Loan made by a person that was a bank for the purpose of section 879 of the Income Tax Act 2007 (as currently defined in section 991 of the Income Tax Act 2007) at the time the Loan was made; or

 

(b) a Treaty Lender.

Relevant Increase Date means the date on which the increase in Total Commitments described in the relevant Increase Confirmation takes effect.

Tax Credit means a credit against any Tax or any relief or remission for, or repayment of, any Tax.

Transfer Date has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 ( General ).

Treaty Lender means a Lender which is beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document and which:

 

(a) is treated as a resident of a Treaty State for the purposes of the Treaty;

 

(b) does not carry on a business in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c) meets all other conditions in the relevant Treaty for full exemption from Tax imposed by the UK on interest, except that for this purpose it shall be assumed that the following are satisfied:

 

  (i) any condition which relates (expressly or by implication) to there not being a special relationship between the Borrower and a Lender or between both of them and another person, or to the amounts or terms of any Loan or the Finance Documents; and

 

  (ii) any necessary procedural formalities.

Treaty State means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a Treaty ) with the United Kingdom which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United Kingdom on interest.

 

Page 26


12.2 Tax gross up

 

(a) Each Obligor must make all payments to be made by it under the Finance Documents without any Tax Deduction, unless a Tax Deduction is required by law.

 

(b) If:

 

  (i) a Lender is not, or ceases to be, a Qualifying Lender; or
  (ii) an Obligor or a Lender is aware that an Obligor must make a Tax Deduction (or that there is a change in the rate or the basis of a Tax Deduction),

it must promptly notify the Facility Agent. The Facility Agent must then promptly notify the affected Parties.

 

(c) Except as provided below, if a Tax Deduction is required by law to be made by an Obligor or the Facility Agent, the amount of the payment due from the Obligor will be increased to an amount which (after making the Tax Deduction) leaves an amount equal to the payment which would have been due if no Tax Deduction had been required.

 

(d) An Obligor is not required to make an increased payment under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

  (i) the payment could have been made to the relevant Lender without a Tax Deduction if it was a Qualifying Lender, but on that date that Lender is not or has ceased to be a Qualifying Lender in respect of that payment, unless the altered status results from any change after the later of the date of this Agreement or the date that such Lender becomes a party to this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration, or application of) any law or double taxation agreement or any published practice or concession of any relevant taxing authority; or

 

  (ii) the Obligor is able to demonstrate that (subject to completion of any necessary formalities by the Borrower) the Tax Deduction would not have been made if the Lender had complied with its obligations under paragraph (g) below.

 

(e) If an Obligor is required to make a Tax Deduction, it must make the minimum Tax Deduction and must make any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction within the time allowed by law.

 

(f) Within thirty (30) days of making either a Tax Deduction or a payment required in connection with a Tax Deduction, the Obligor must deliver to the Facility Agent for the relevant Finance Party entitled to the payment a statement under section 975 of the Income Tax Act 2007 or other evidence satisfactory to that Finance Party (acting reasonably) that the Tax Deduction has been made or (as applicable) the appropriate payment has been paid to the relevant taxing authority.

 

(g)

 

  (i) Subject to paragraph (ii) below, a Lender must co operate with each Obligor in completing any procedural formalities necessary for that Obligor to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction;

 

  (ii) Nothing in paragraph (i) above shall require a Treaty Lender to:

 

  (A) register under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme;

 

Page 27


  (B) apply the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme to any Loan if it has so registered; or

 

  (C) file Treaty forms if it has included an indication to the effect that it wants the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme to apply to this Agreement in accordance with paragraph (h) below or paragraph (a) of Clause 12.5 (HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme confirmation) and the Obligor making that payment has not complied with its obligations under paragraph (i) below or paragraph (b) of Clause 12.5 (HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme confirmation) .

 

(h) A Treaty Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into that holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall include an indication to that effect by including its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence opposite its name in Schedule 1 (Original Lenders).

 

(i) Where a Treaty Lender satisfies the requirements set out in paragraph (h) above:

 

  (i) the Company shall file a duly completed form DTTP2 in respect of such Treaty Lender with HMRC within thirty (30) days of the date of this Agreement and shall promptly provide the Treaty Lender with a copy of that filing; and

 

  (ii) each Additional Borrower shall file a duly completed form DTTP2 in respect of such Treaty Lender with HMRC within thirty (30) days of becoming an Additional Borrower and shall promptly provide the Treaty Lender with a copy of that filing.

 

12.3 Tax indemnity

 

(a) Except as provided below, the Company must indemnify a Finance Party against any loss or liability which that Finance Party suffers, or has suffered, directly for or on account of Tax in relation to a payment received or receivable (or any payment deemed to be received or receivable) under a Finance Document.

 

(b) Paragraph (a) above does not apply to:

 

  (i) any Tax assessed on a Finance Party if that Tax is imposed on or calculated by reference to the net income received or receivable by that Finance Party. However, any payment deemed to be received or receivable, including any amount treated as income but not actually received by the Finance Party, such as a Tax Deduction, will not be treated as net income received or receivable for this purpose;

 

  (ii) any Tax arising under, or attributable to the implementation or application of, or compliance with, the bank levy announced by the UK Government on 22 June 2010 and in respect of which draft legislation was published on 21 October 2010, or any levy or Tax of a similar nature imposed in, or by the government of, any jurisdiction, or any other law or regulation which implements such bank levy or any levy or Tax of a similar nature imposed in, or by the government of, any jurisdiction, or any Tax imposed on a Finance Party by virtue of its status as a bank; or

 

  (iii) any amount compensated for under Subclause 12.2 ( Tax gross-up ) above, or which would have been compensated for under Subclause 12.2 ( Tax gross-up ) above but for an exception to that Subclause.

 

(c) A Finance Party making, or intending to make, a claim under paragraph (a) above must promptly notify the Company of the event which gives, or has given, rise to the claim.

 

Page 28


12.4 Tax Credit

 

(a) If an Obligor makes a Tax Payment and the relevant Finance Party determines that:

 

  (i) a Tax Credit is attributable to that Tax Payment; and

 

  (ii) the relevant Finance Party has used that Tax Credit,the Finance Party must pay an amount to the Obligor which that Finance Party determines will leave it (after that payment) in the same after tax position as it would have been in if the Tax Payment had not been made by the Obligor.

 

(b) If an Obligor makes a Tax Payment and the relevant Finance Party is a Treaty Lender, that Finance Party shall, in the ordinary course of its dealings with HMRC, take reasonable steps to obtain from HMRC payment of any amounts to which it may be entitled under the terms of any applicable Treaty in respect of any Tax Deduction from payments to it under any Finance Document and that Finance Party shall pay to the Obligor an amount equal to any such payment received from HMRC (after deducting any reasonable expenses incurred in obtaining it).

 

(c) No Finance Party shall be obliged to take any such steps as a referred to in paragraph (b) above which may prejudice its right to obtain any other relief or allowance otherwise available to it or to disclose to any party to a Finance Document any information regarding its Tax affairs and computations.

 

12.5 HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme confirmation

 

(a) A New Lender or Increase Lender that is a Treaty Lender that holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall include an indication to that effect in the Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation which it executes by including its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in that Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation.

 

(b) Where a New Lender or Increase Lender satisfies the requirements set out in Subclause 12.5(a):

 

  (i) each Borrower shall, if it is a Party as a Borrower as at the relevant Transfer Date or Relevant Increase Date, file a duly completed form DTTP2 in respect of such New Lender or Increase Lender with HMRC within thirty (30) days of the date of the Transfer Date or Relevant Increase Date and shall promptly provide the New Lender or Increase Lender with a copy of that filing; and

 

  (ii) each Additional Borrower which becomes an Additional Borrower after the relevant Transfer Date or Relevant Increase Date shall file a duly completed form DTTP2 in respect of such New Lender or Increase Lender with HMRC within thirty (30) days of becoming an Additional Borrower and shall promptly provide the New Lender or Increase Lender with a copy of that filing.

 

12.6 Lender Status Confirmation

Each Lender which becomes a Party to this Agreement after the date of this Agreement shall indicate, in the Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation which it executes on becoming a Party, which of the following categories it falls in:

 

(a) not a Qualifying Lender;

 

Page 29


(b) a Qualifying Lender (other than a Treaty Lender); or

 

(c) a Treaty Lender.

If a New Lender fails to indicate its status in accordance with this Subclause 12.6 then such New Lender shall be treated for the purposes of this Agreement (including by each Obligor) as if it is not a Qualifying Lender until such time as it notifies the Facility Agent which category applies (and the Facility Agent, upon receipt of such notification, shall inform the Company). For the avoidance of doubt, a Transfer Certificate shall not be invalidated by any failure of a Lender to comply with this Subclause 12.6.

 

12.7 Stamp taxes

The Company must pay and indemnify each Finance Party against any U.K. stamp duty, U.K. registration Tax or other similar U.K. Tax payable in connection with the entry into, performance or enforcement of any Finance Document, except for any such U.K. Tax payable in connection with the entry into of a Transfer Certificate.

 

12.8 Value added taxes

 

(a) Any amount (including costs and expenses) payable under a Finance Document by an Obligor is exclusive of any U.K. Tax (including U.K. value added tax) which might be chargeable in connection with that amount. If any such U.K. Tax is chargeable and the Finance Party is required to account for such U.K. Tax, the Obligor must pay to the Finance Party (in addition to and at the same time as paying that amount) an amount equal to the amount of that U.K. Tax.

 

(b) The obligation of the Obligor under paragraph (a) above will be reduced to the extent that the Finance Party is entitled to repayment or a credit in respect of the relevant U.K. Tax.

 

13. INCREASED COSTS

 

13.1 Increased Costs

Except as provided below in this Clause, the Company must pay to a Finance Party the amount of any Increased Cost incurred by that Finance Party or any of its Affiliates as a result of:

 

(a) the introduction of, or any change in, or any change in the interpretation or application of, any law or regulation; or

 

(b) compliance with any law or regulation made after the date of this Agreement.

 

13.2 Exceptions

The Company need not make any payment for an Increased Cost to the extent that the Increased Cost is:

 

(a) attributable to a Tax Deduction required by law to be made by an Obligor;

 

(b) compensated for under another Clause, or would have been but for an exception to that Clause other than (in the case of Clause 12.3(a)) Clause 12.3(b)(ii);

 

(c) a tax on the overall net income of a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates;

 

(d) attributable to a Finance Party or its Affiliate wilfully or grossly negligently failing to comply with any law or regulation;

 

Page 30


(e) not claimed in the manner set out in Subclause 13.3 ( Claims );

 

(f) attributable to the implementation or application of or compliance with the “International Convergence of Capital Measurement and Capital Standards, a Revised Framework” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in June 2004 in the form existing on the date of this Agreement (“ Basel II ”) or any other law or regulation which implements Basel II (whether such implementation, application or compliance is by a government, regulator, Finance Party or any of its Affiliates) (provided that if such Increased Costs attributable to Basel II are incurred as a result of the implementation or application of, or compliance with, the Basel III Standards, this paragraph (f) shall not apply to the extent that such implementation, application or compliance differs from that which has been implemented or required already as at the date of this Agreement by Basel II as determined without reference to the Basel III Standards).

For the avoidance of doubt, a Lender which is not bound to comply with Basel II either at the date of this Agreement or as at the date of a claim under this Clause shall be entitled to make a claim for all Increased Costs incurred by it as a result of the implementation or application of, or compliance with, the Basel III Standards (to the extent that such Lender is bound to comply with the Basel III Standards) without reference to paragraph (f) above.

In this paragraph (f)  Basel III Standards means the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision’s (the Committee ) finalised form of the proposals currently contained in “Strengthening the Resilience of the Banking Sector” and “International Framework Risk Measurement, Standards and Monitoring” published by the Committee in December 2009 and any other finalised form of standards published by the Committee which addresses such proposals.

 

13.3 Claims

A Finance Party intending to make a claim for an Increased Cost must, within 180 days of becoming aware of the circumstances giving rise to such a claim, notify the Company in writing of such circumstances setting out in detail the basis of calculation of such a claim.

 

14. MITIGATION

 

14.1 Mitigation

 

(a) Each Finance Party must, in agreement with the Company, take all reasonable steps to mitigate any circumstances which arise and which result or would result in:

 

  (i) any Tax Payment or any claim under Subclause 13.1 ( Increased Costs ) being payable to that Finance Party; or

 

  (ii) that Finance Party being able to exercise any right of prepayment and/or cancellation under this Agreement by reason of any illegality,

including transferring its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents to an Affiliate or changing its Facility Office.

 

(b) The Company must indemnify each Finance Party for all costs and expenses reasonably incurred by that Finance Party as a result of any step taken by it under this Subclause.

 

(c) A Finance Party is not obliged to take any step under this Subclause if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), to do so might be prejudicial to it.

 

Page 31


14.2 Conduct of business by a Finance Party

Subject to Subclause 12.4(b) ( Tax Credit ), no term of this Agreement will:

 

(a) interfere with the right of any Finance Party to arrange its affairs (Tax or otherwise) in whatever manner it thinks fit;

 

(b) oblige any Finance Party to investigate or claim any credit, relief, remission or repayment available to it in respect of Tax or the extent, order and manner of any claim; or

 

(c) oblige any Finance Party to disclose any information relating to its affairs (Tax or otherwise) or any computation in respect of Tax.

 

15. PAYMENTS

 

15.1 Place

Unless a Finance Document specifies that payments under it are to be made in another manner, all payments by a Party (other than the Facility Agent) under the Finance Documents must be made to the Facility Agent to its account at such office or bank:

 

(a) in the principal financial centre of the country of the relevant currency; or

 

(b) in the case of euro, in the principal financial centre of a Participating Member State or London,

as it may notify to that Party for this purpose by not less than five Business Days’ prior notice.

 

15.2 Funds

Payments under the Finance Documents to the Facility Agent must be made for value on the due date at such times and in such funds as the Facility Agent may specify to the Party concerned as being customary at the time for the settlement of transactions in the relevant currency in the place for payment.

 

15.3 Currency

 

(a) Unless a Finance Document specifies that payments under it are to be made in a different manner, the currency of each amount payable under the Finance Documents is determined under this Clause.

 

(b) Interest is payable in the currency in which the relevant amount in respect of which it is payable is denominated.

 

(c) A repayment or prepayment of any principal amount is payable in the currency in which that principal amount is denominated on its due date.

 

(d) Amounts payable in respect of costs and expenses are payable in the currency in which they are incurred.

 

(e) Each other amount payable under the Finance Documents is payable in U.S. Dollars.

 

Page 32


15.4 Distribution

 

(a) Each payment received by the Facility Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party must, except as provided below, be made available by the Facility Agent to that Party by payment (as soon as practicable after receipt) to its account with such office or bank:

 

  (i) in the principal financial centre of the country of the relevant currency; or

 

  (ii) in the case of euro, in the principal financial centre of a Participating Member State or London,

as it may notify to the Facility Agent for this purpose by not less than five Business Days’ prior notice.

 

(b) The Facility Agent may (with the consent and at the expense of the relevant Obligor) apply any amount received by it for an Obligor in or towards payment (as soon as practicable after receipt) of any amount due from that Obligor under the Finance Documents or in or towards the purchase of any amount of any currency to be so applied.

 

(c) Where a sum is paid to the Facility Agent under this Agreement for another Party, the Facility Agent is not obliged to pay that sum to that Party until it has established that it has actually received it. However, the Facility Agent may assume that the sum has been paid to it, and, in reliance on that assumption, make available to that Party a corresponding amount. If it transpires that the sum had not been made available, that Party must immediately on demand by the Facility Agent refund any corresponding amount made available to it together with interest on that amount from the date of payment to the date of receipt by the Facility Agent at a rate calculated by the Facility Agent to reflect its cost of funds.

 

15.5 No set off or counterclaim

All payments made by an Obligor under the Finance Documents must be made without set off or counterclaim.

 

15.6 Business Days

 

(a) If a payment under the Finance Documents is due on a day which is not a Business Day, the due date for that payment will instead be the next Business Day in the same calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

(b) During any extension of the due date for payment of any principal under this Agreement interest is payable on that principal at the rate payable on the original due date.

 

15.7 Impaired Agent

 

(a) If, at any time, the Facility Agent becomes an Impaired Agent, an Obligor or a Lender which is required to make a payment under the Finance Documents to the Facility Agent in accordance with Subclause 15.1 ( Place ) may instead either pay that amount direct to the required recipient or pay that amount to an interest-bearing account held with an Acceptable Bank and in relation to which no Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing, in the name of the Obligor or the Lender making the payment and designated as a trust account for the benefit of the Party or Parties beneficially entitled to that payment under the Finance Documents. In each case such payments must be made on the due date for payment under the Finance Documents.

 

Page 33


(b) All interest accrued on the amount standing to the credit of the trust account shall be for the benefit of the beneficiaries of that trust account pro rata to their respective entitlements.

 

(c) A Party which has made a payment in accordance with this Subclause shall be discharged of the relevant payment obligation under the Finance Documents and shall not take any credit risk with respect to the amounts standing to the credit of the trust account.

 

(d) Promptly upon the appointment of a successor Facility Agent in accordance with Subclause 22.14 ( Replacement of the Facility Agent ), each Party which has made a payment to a trust account in accordance with this Subclause shall give all requisite instructions to the bank with whom the trust account is held to transfer the amount (together with any accrued interest) to the successor Facility Agent for distribution in accordance with Subclause 15.4 ( Distribution ).

 

15.8 Partial payments

 

(a) If the Facility Agent receives a payment insufficient to discharge all the amounts then due and payable by the Obligors under the Finance Documents, the Facility Agent must apply that payment towards the obligations of the Obligors under the Finance Documents in the following order:

 

  (i) first, in or towards payment pro rata of any unpaid fees, costs and expenses of the Facility Agent under the Finance Documents;

 

  (ii) secondly, in or towards payment pro rata of any accrued interest or fee due but unpaid under this Agreement;

 

  (iii) thirdly, in or towards payment pro rata of any principal amount due but unpaid under this Agreement; and

 

  (iv) fourthly, in or towards payment pro rata of any other sum due but unpaid under the Finance Documents.

 

(b) The Facility Agent must, if so directed by all the Lenders, vary the order set out in sub paragraphs (a)(ii) to (iv) above.

 

(c) This Subclause will override any appropriation made by an Obligor.

 

15.9 Timing of payments

If a Finance Document does not provide for when a particular payment is due, that payment will be due within three Business Days of demand by the relevant Finance Party.

 

16. GUARANTEE AND INDEMNITY

 

16.1 Guarantee and indemnity

Each Guarantor jointly and severally (if there is more than one Guarantor) and irrevocably and unconditionally:

 

(a) guarantees to each Finance Party punctual performance by each Obligor of all its payment obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(b) undertakes with each Finance Party that, whenever an Obligor does not pay any amount when due under any Finance Document, that Guarantor must immediately on demand by the Facility Agent pay that amount as if it were the principal obligor;

 

Page 34


(c) agrees with each Finance Party that if any obligation guaranteed by it is or becomes unenforceable, invalid or illegal, it will, as an independent and primary obligation, indemnify that Finance Party immediately on demand against any cost, loss or liability it incurs as a result of an Obligor not paying any amount which would, but for such unenforceability, invalidity or illegality, have been payable by it under any Finance Document on the date when it would have been due. The amount payable by a Guarantor under this indemnity will not exceed the amount it would have had to pay under this Clause 16 if the amount claimed had been recoverable on the basis of a guarantee; and

 

(d) agrees that:

 

  (i) this is a guarantee of payment and not a guarantee of collection;

 

  (ii) its obligations under this guarantee are independent of the validity or enforceability of any or all of the obligations of any or all of the Obligors; and

 

  (iii) a separate action may be brought and prosecuted against that Guarantor whether or not any action is brought against any or all of the Obligors.

 

16.2 Continuing guarantee

This guarantee is a continuing guarantee and will extend to the ultimate balance of all sums payable by any Obligor under the Finance Documents, regardless of any intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part. This guarantee will enure to the benefit of any New Lender (as defined in Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties )) to which has been assigned or transferred (including by way of novation) any or all of the rights and/or obligation of a Lender under this Agreement.

 

16.3 Reinstatement

If any discharge, release or arrangement (whether in respect of the obligations of any Obligor or any security for those obligations or otherwise) is made by a Finance Party in whole or in part on the basis of any payment, security or other disposition which is avoided or must be restored on insolvency, liquidation, administration or otherwise, without limitation, then the liability of each Guarantor under this Clause 16 will continue or be reinstated as if the discharge, release or arrangement had not occurred.

16.4 Waiver of defences

The obligations of each Guarantor under this Clause will not be affected by any act, omission or thing which, but for this provision, would reduce, release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause (whether or not known to it or any Finance Party). This includes:

 

(a) any time or waiver granted to, or composition with, any person;

 

(b) any release of any person under the terms of any composition or arrangement;

 

(c) the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect, take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any person;

 

(d) any non-presentation or non-observance of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

(e) any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in the members or status of any person;

 

Page 35


(f) any amendment, novation, supplement, extension, restatement (however fundamental and whether or not more onerous) or replacement of a Finance Document or any other document or security, including without limitation, any change in the purpose of, any extension of or increase in any facility or the addition of any new facility under any Finance Document or other document or security;

 

(g) any unenforceability, illegality, invalidity or non-provability of any obligation of any person under any Finance Document or any other document or security; or

 

(h) any insolvency or similar proceeding relating to any Obligor.

 

16.5 Guarantor intent

Without prejudice to the generality of Subclause 16.4 ( Waiver of defences ), each Guarantor expressly confirms that it intends that this guarantee shall extend from time to time to any (however fundamental) variation, increase, extension or addition of or to any of the Finance Documents and/or any facility or amount made available under any of the Finance Documents for the purposes of or in connection with any of the following: business acquisitions of any nature; increasing working capital; enabling investor distributions to be made; carrying out restructurings; refinancing existing facilities; refinancing any other indebtedness; making facilities available to new borrowers; any other variation or extension of the purposes for which any such facility or amount might be made available from time to time; and any fees, costs and/or expenses associated with any of the foregoing.

 

16.6 Immediate recourse

Each Guarantor waives any right it may have of first requiring any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) to proceed against or enforce any other right or security or claim payment from any person before claiming from that Guarantor under this Clause.

 

16.7 Appropriations

Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full, each Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) may without affecting the liability of any Guarantor under this Clause:

 

(a) refrain from applying or enforcing any other moneys, security or rights held or received by that Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) in respect of those amounts; or

 

(b) apply and enforce them in such manner and order as it sees fit (whether against those amounts or otherwise); and

 

(c) hold in an interest-bearing suspense account any moneys received from any Guarantor or on account of that Guarantor’s liability under this Clause.

 

16.8 Non-competition

Unless:

 

(a) all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full; or

 

(b) the Facility Agent otherwise directs,

 

Page 36


no Guarantor will, after a claim has been made or by virtue of any payment or performance by it under this Clause:

 

  (i) be subrogated to any rights, security or moneys held, received or receivable by any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf);

 

  (ii) be entitled to any right of contribution or indemnity in respect of any payment made or moneys received on account of that Guarantor’s liability under this Clause;

 

  (iii) claim, rank, prove or vote as a creditor of any Obligor or its estate in competition with any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf); or

 

  (iv) receive, claim or have the benefit of any payment, distribution or security from or on account of any Obligor, or exercise any right of set-off as against any Obligor.

Each Guarantor must hold in trust for and immediately pay or transfer to the Facility Agent for the Finance Parties any payment or distribution or benefit of security received by it contrary to this Clause or in accordance with any directions given by the Facility Agent under this Clause.

 

16.9 Additional security

This guarantee is in addition to and is not in any way prejudiced by any other security now or subsequently held by any Finance Party.

 

17. REPRESENTATIONS

17.1 Representations

The representations set out in Clauses 17.2 to 17.12 are made by each Obligor or (if it so states) the Company to each Finance Party.

 

17.2 Status

 

(a) It is a limited liability company, duly incorporated and validly existing under the laws of its jurisdiction of incorporation.

 

(b) It and each of its Subsidiaries has the power to own its assets and carry on its business as it is being conducted.

 

17.3 Powers and authority

It has the power to enter into and perform, and has taken all necessary corporate action to authorise the entry into and performance of, the Finance Documents to which it is or will be a party.

 

17.4 Legal validity

Subject to any general principles of law limiting its obligations and referred to in any legal opinion required under this Agreement, each Finance Document to which it is a party is its legally binding, valid and enforceable obligation.

 

17.5 Non conflict

The entry into and performance by it of the Finance Documents do not conflict with:

 

(a) any law or regulation applicable to it; or

 

(b) its constitutional documents; or

 

Page 37


(c) at the date of this Agreement, any document which is binding upon it or any of its Material Subsidiaries or any of its or its Material Subsidiaries’ assets.

 

17.6 No default

 

(a) No Default (or, if made in relation to a Rollover Loan, no Event of Default) is outstanding or will result from the execution of, or the performance of any transaction contemplated by, any Finance Document; and

 

(b) no other event is outstanding which constitutes a default under any document which is binding on it or any of its Subsidiaries or any of its or its Subsidiaries’ assets to an extent or in a manner which is reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

17.7 Authorisations

All authorisations required by it in connection with the entry into, performance, validity and enforceability of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents have been or will have been by the date of delivery of the first Request, obtained or effected (as appropriate) and are, or will be by the date of delivery of the first Request, in full force and effect.

 

17.8 Financial statements

In the case of each Obligor which has provided audited consolidated financial statements pursuant to Subclause 18.1 ( Financial statements ), those financial statements most recently delivered to the Facility Agent (which, at the date of this Agreement, are the Original Financial Statements):

 

(a) have been prepared in accordance with accounting principles and practices generally accepted in its jurisdiction of incorporation, consistently applied; and

 

(b) give a true and fair view of its consolidated financial condition as at the date to which they were drawn up,

except, in each case, as disclosed to the contrary in those financial statements.

 

17.9 No material adverse change

In the case of the Company only, as at the date of this Agreement, there has been no material adverse change in its consolidated financial condition since the date to which the Original Financial Statements were drawn up which is likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

17.10  Litigation

No litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings are current or, to its knowledge, pending or threatened in writing, which are reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

17.11  Information

 

(a) All material factual information supplied by the Company to any Finance Party in writing was accurate in all material respects as at the date to which it was prepared;

 

(b) as at its date and to the best of its knowledge, the opinions, projections and forecasts supplied by the Company to any Finance Party and the assumptions on which they were based were arrived at after due and careful consideration and genuinely represented its views; and

 

(c) to the best of its knowledge there are no material facts or circumstances which have not been disclosed to the parties to this Agreement by the Company prior to the date of this Agreement and which would make any of the information, opinions, projections, forecasts or assumptions supplied by the Company inaccurate or misleading in any material respect.

 

Page 38


17.12  Times for making representations

 

(a) The representations set out in this Clause are made on the date of this Agreement.

 

(b) The representations in Subclauses 17.2 ( Status ) to 17.5(b) ( Non-conflict ) (inclusive) and 17.6 ( No default ) to 17.8 ( Financial Statements ) (inclusive) are deemed to be repeated by:

 

  (i) each Additional Obligor and the Company on the date that Additional Obligor becomes an Obligor; and

 

  (ii) each Obligor on the date of each Request and the first day of each Term of a Loan.

 

(c) When a representation is repeated, it is applied to the circumstances existing at the time of repetition.

 

18. INFORMATION COVENANTS

 

18.1  Financial statements

 

(a) The Company must supply to the Facility Agent in sufficient copies for all the Lenders:

 

  (i) its audited consolidated financial statements for each of its financial years;

 

  (ii) if required to be produced by applicable law, the audited financial statements of each Obligor for each of its financial years; and

 

  (iii) its interim consolidated financial statements for the first half year of each of its financial years.

 

(b) All financial statements must be supplied to the Facility Agent at the same time as they are dispatched by the Company to its shareholders following the end of the relevant financial period.

 

18.2  Compliance Certificate

 

(a) The Company must supply to the Facility Agent a Compliance Certificate:

 

  (i) in the case of the Company’s audited consolidated financial statements, within 180 days; and

 

  (ii) in the case of the Company’s interim consolidated financial statements, within 120 days

of the end of the relevant financial period.

 

(b) A Compliance Certificate is a certificate substantially in the form of Schedule 8 setting out, among other things, calculations of the financial covenants.

 

(c) A Compliance Certificate must be signed by two authorised signatories of the Company.

 

Page 39


18.3 Form of financial statements

 

(a) The Company must ensure that each set of financial statements supplied under this Agreement fairly represents the relevant Obligor’s financial condition (consolidated or otherwise) as at the date to which those financial statements were drawn up.

 

(b) The Company must notify the Facility Agent of any material change to the basis on which its audited consolidated financial statements are prepared.

 

(c) If requested by the Facility Agent, the Company must supply to the Facility Agent:

 

  (i) a full description of any change notified under paragraph (b) above; and

 

  (ii) sufficient information to enable the Finance Parties to make a proper comparison between the financial position shown by the set of financial statements prepared on the changed basis and its most recent audited consolidated financial statements delivered to the Facility Agent under this Agreement in so far as it impacts the financial covenants under Clause 19 ( Financial Covenants ).

 

(d) If requested by the Facility Agent, the Company must enter into discussions for a period of not more than 30 days with a view to agreeing any amendments required to be made to this Agreement to place the Company and the Lenders in the same position as they would have been in if the change had not happened. Any agreement between the Company and the Facility Agent will be, with the prior consent of the Majority Lenders, binding on all the Parties.

 

(e) If no agreement is reached under paragraph (d) above on the required amendments to this Agreement, the Company must ensure that its auditors certify those amendments which would be necessary to place the Company and the Lenders in the same position as they would have been in if the change had not happened; the certificate of the auditors will be, in the absence of manifest error, binding on all the Parties and the certified amendments shall be deemed to be incorporated into this Agreement.

 

18.4 Information - miscellaneous

The Company must supply to the Facility Agent:

 

(a) copies of all documents despatched by the Company to its shareholders (or any class of them) or its creditors generally at the same time as they are despatched;

 

(b) promptly upon becoming aware of them, details of any litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings which:

 

  (i) are current, threatened in writing or pending;

 

  (ii) are reasonably likely to be adversely determined; and

 

  (iii) would, if adversely determined, have a Material Adverse Effect;

 

(c) promptly on request, a list of the then current Material Subsidiaries.

 

18.5 “Know Your Customer” checks

 

(a)

The Company shall promptly upon the request of the Facility Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Facility Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or on behalf

 

Page 40


of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Facility Agent, such Lender or any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied with the results of all necessary “know your customer” or other checks in relation to any person that it is required to carry out pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(b) Each Lender shall promptly upon the request of the Facility Agent supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Facility Agent (for itself) in order for the Facility Agent to carry out and be satisfied with the result of all necessary “know your customer” or other checks in relation to any person that it is required to carry out pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

18.6 Notification of Default

Unless the Facility Agent has already been so notified by another Obligor, each Obligor must notify the Facility Agent of any Event of Default (and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it) promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence.

 

19. FINANCIAL COVENANTS

 

19.1 Definitions

In this Clause:

Consolidated Cash and Cash Equivalents means, at any time, the aggregate of the following:

 

(a) cash in hand or on deposit with any Acceptable Bank, which, in either case, is not subject to any security interest and is readily remittable to the U.K or capable of being applied against Consolidated Total Borrowings;

 

(b) certificates of deposit, maturing within one year after the relevant date of calculation, issued by an Acceptable Bank;

 

(c) any investment in marketable obligations issued or guaranteed by the government of the United States of America or the U.K. or by an instrumentality or agency of the government of the United States of America or the U.K. having an equivalent credit rating;

 

(d) any investment in debt instruments permitting cash withdrawals on not more than one month’s notice and which have a rating of A or higher by Standard and Poor’s or Fitch or A2 or higher by Moody’s;

 

(e) open market commercial paper:

 

  (i) for which a recognised trading market exists;

 

  (ii) issued in the United States of America or the U.K.;

 

  (iii) which matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

  (iv) which has a credit rating of either A-1 by Standard & Poor’s or Fitch or P-1 by Moody’s, or, if no rating is available in respect of the commercial paper or indebtedness, the issuer of which has, in respect of its long term debt obligations, an equivalent rating;

 

(f) debt securities eligible for rediscount at the Bank of England and accepted by an Acceptable Bank;

 

Page 41


(g) any cash deposited as collateral against any Consolidated Total Borrowings up to the maximum amount of those Consolidated Total Borrowings; or

 

(h) any other instrument, security or investment approved by the Majority Lenders,

in each case, to which any member of the Group is beneficially entitled at that time and which is capable of being applied against Consolidated Total Borrowings.

Any amount outstanding in a currency other than U.S. Dollars is to be taken into account at its Dollar equivalent calculated on the basis of:

 

(i) the Agent’s Dollar Rate of Exchange; or

 

(ii) if the amount is to be calculated on the last day of a financial period of the Company, the rate of exchange used by the Company in its financial statements for that last day of the financial period. However, if by using this rate the Company does not comply with any term of this Clause 19, the Company may apply the average rate of exchange used by the Company in its financial statements for that period instead.

Consolidated EBITA means Consolidated EBITDA for a Measurement Period adjusted by deducting depreciation.

Consolidated EBITDA means the consolidated net pre-taxation profits of the Group for a Measurement Period, adjusted by:

 

(a) adding back Consolidated Net Interest Payable;

 

(b) adding back any other finance costs included in consolidated net pre-taxation profits;

 

(c) taking no account of any exceptional or extraordinary item;

 

(d) adding back the profit and loss effect of any adjustment to the carrying value of inventory or any other asset or liability arising from purchase accounting adjustments, to the extent that any such adjustment (in whole or part) is included in consolidated net pre-taxation profits;

 

(e) adding back depreciation and amortisation;

 

(f) adding back any charges in respect of share based payments; and

 

(g) including the EBITDA (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA, mutatis mutandis ) of any member of the Group treated as held for sale.

Consolidated Interest Payable means all interest and recurring financing charges including acceptance commission, commitment fees (but excluding for the avoidance of doubt any one-off or up-front fees), the interest element of rental payments on finance or capital leases (whether, in each case, paid or payable) and any other finance costs having the nature of interest included in consolidated pre-taxation profits, incurred by the Group in effecting, servicing or maintaining Consolidated Total Borrowings during a Measurement Period, after taking into account any amount relating to the current Measurement Period in respect of any interest rate hedging transactions in respect of the Consolidated Total Borrowings whether or not designated as IAS 39 hedges.

Consolidated Net Interest Payable means Consolidated Interest Payable less all interest and financing charges received or receivable by the Group during the relevant Measurement Period.

 

Page 42


Consolidated Total Borrowings means, in respect of the Group, at any time the aggregate of the following:

 

(a) the outstanding principal amount of any moneys borrowed;

 

(b) the outstanding principal amount of any acceptance under any acceptance credit;

 

(c) the outstanding principal amount of any bond, note, debenture, loan stock or other similar instrument;

 

(d) the capitalised element of indebtedness under a finance or capital lease as defined in accordance with accounting principles applied in preparation of the Original Financial Statements;

 

(e) the outstanding principal amount of all moneys owing in connection with the sale or discounting of receivables (otherwise than on a non recourse basis);

 

(f) the outstanding principal amount of any indebtedness arising from any deferred payment agreements arranged primarily as a method of raising finance or financing the acquisition of an asset;

 

(g) any fixed or minimum premium due and payable on the repayment or redemption of any instrument referred to in paragraph (c) above;

 

(h) the outstanding principal amount of any indebtedness arising in connection with any other transaction (including any forward sale or purchase agreement) which has the commercial effect of a borrowing;

 

(i) the outstanding principal amount of any indebtedness of any person who is not a member of the Group of a type referred to in paragraphs (a) to (h) above which is the subject of a guarantee, indemnity or similar assurances against financial loss provided by a member of the Group; and

 

(j) the value of any assets or liabilities arising from the mark-to-market valuation of any derivative financial instruments in respect of currency hedging on Consolidated Total Borrowings which gives rise to balance sheet assets or liabilities.

Any amount outstanding in a currency other than U.S. Dollars is to be taken into account at its Dollar equivalent calculated on the basis of:

 

  (i) the Agent’s Dollar Rate of Exchange; or

 

  (ii) if the amount is to be calculated on the last day of a financial period of the Company, the rate of exchange used by the Company in its financial statements for that last day of the financial period. However, if by using this rate the Company does not comply with any term of this Clause 19, the Company may apply the average rate of exchange used by the Company in its financial statements for that period instead.

Consolidated Total Net Borrowings means at any time Consolidated Total Borrowings less Consolidated Cash and Cash Equivalents.

Measurement Period means a period of 12 months ending on a Testing Date.

Testing Date means the last day of a financial year or financial half year of the Company.

 

Page 43


19.2 Interpretation

 

(a) Except as provided to the contrary in this Agreement, an accounting definition used in this Clause is to be construed in accordance with the accounting principles applied in accordance with the Original Financial Statements.

 

(b) No item shall be credited or deducted more than once in any calculation under this Clause.

 

(c) For the purpose of calculation of ‘Gearing’ pursuant to Subclause 19.3 ( Gearing ) only:

 

  (i) there shall be included in determining Consolidated EBITDA for any Measurement Period (including that portion thereof occurring prior to the relevant acquisition) the EBITDA (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA, mutatis mutandis ) of any material person, property, business or fixed asset acquired by any member of the Group during such Measurement Period as if they were acquired as of the first day of that Measurement Period; and

 

  (ii) there shall be excluded in determining Consolidated EBITDA for any Measurement Period the EBITDA (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA, mutatis mutandis ) of any material person, property, business or fixed asset sold by any member of the Group during such Measurement Period (including that portion thereof occurring prior to the relevant disposal) as if they were disposed of as of the first day of that Measurement Period.

For the avoidance of doubt, there shall be no corresponding adjustments to Consolidated EBITA for the purposes of calculating ‘Interest Cover’ pursuant to Subclause 19.4 ( Interest Cover ).

 

19.3 Gearing

The Company must ensure that the ratio of Consolidated Total Net Borrowings (as at each Testing Date) to Consolidated EBITDA (for the Measurement Period ending on that Testing Date) is not more than 3:1.

 

19.4 Interest cover

The Company must ensure that on each Testing Date the ratio of Consolidated EBITA to Consolidated Net Interest Payable for the Measurement Period ending on that Testing Date is not less than 3:1.

 

20. GENERAL COVENANTS

 

20.1 General

Each Obligor agrees to be bound by the covenants set out in this Clause relating to it and, where the covenant is expressed to apply to each member or to specified members of the Group, each Obligor must ensure that each of its Subsidiaries to which the covenant relates performs that covenant.

 

20.2 Authorisations

Each Obligor must promptly obtain, maintain and comply with the terms of any authorisation required under any law or regulation to enable it to perform its obligations under, or for the validity or (subject to any general principles of law limiting its obligations and referred to in any legal opinion required under this Agreement) enforceability of, any Finance Document.

 

Page 44


20.3 Compliance with laws

Each member of the Group must comply in all respects with all regulations to which it is subject where failure to do so is reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

20.4 Pari passu ranking

Each Obligor must ensure that its payment obligations under the Finance Documents rank at least pari passu with all its other present and future unsecured payment obligations, except for obligations mandatorily preferred by law applying to companies generally.

 

20.5 Negative pledge

 

(a) In this Subclause, Security Interest means any mortgage, pledge, lien, charge, assignment, hypothecation or security interest.

 

(b) Except as provided below, no member of the Group may create or allow to exist any Security Interest on any of its assets.

 

(c) Paragraph (b) does not apply to:

 

  (i) any Security Interest comprising a netting, set off or lien arrangement entered into by a member of the Group in the ordinary course of its banking arrangements for the purpose of netting debit and credit balances;

 

  (ii) any lien arising by operation of law and in the ordinary course of business;

 

  (iii) any Security Interest on an asset, or an asset of any person, acquired by a member of the Group after the date of this Agreement to the extent that the principal amount secured by that Security Interest has not been incurred or increased in contemplation of, or since, the acquisition;

 

  (iv) any Security Interest arising under any contract for the purchase of goods entered into in the normal course of trading;

 

  (v) any Security Interest over goods and products or over the documents of title or insurance policies relating to such goods and products, arising in the ordinary course of trading in connection with letters of credit and similar transactions, provided such Security Interest secures only so much of the acquisition cost or selling price (and amounts incidental thereto) of these goods and products which is required to be paid within 6 months after the date upon which the same was first incurred;

 

  (vi) set-off rights on market standard terms contained in any hedging agreement;

 

  (vii) set-off rights in the ordinary course of trading;

 

  (viii) any Security Interest created in substitution for any of the above Security Interests but only:

 

  (A) if the Security Interest is over the same asset;

 

  (B) if the principal amount secured by that Security Interest does not exceed the principal amount secured by the Security Interest which is replaced; and

 

Page 45


  (C) if the Security Interest which is replaced was only permitted to be outstanding for a certain period of time, to the extent the new Security Interest is not outstanding for any greater period; and

 

  (ix) any Security Interest securing indebtedness the amount of which (when aggregated with the amount of assets or receivables sold, transferred or disposed of under paragraph (d) below) does not exceed 10 per cent. of the consolidated gross assets of the Group as shown in the most recent audited consolidated financial statements of the Company delivered to the Facility Agent pursuant to Subclause 18.1 ( Financial statements ) (being as at the date of this Agreement the Original Financial Statements).

 

(d) No member of the Group may sell, transfer or otherwise dispose of any of its receivables on recourse terms, in circumstances where the transaction is entered into primarily as a method of raising Financial Indebtedness or of financing the acquisition of an asset unless the amount of assets or receivables sold, transferred or disposed of under this paragraph (including any assets the subject of any such arrangement on the date of this Agreement) (when aggregated with the amount of indebtedness secured under Subclause 20.5(c)(ix) above) does not exceed 10 per cent. of the consolidated gross assets of the Group as shown in the most recent audited consolidated financial statements of the Company delivered to the Facility Agent pursuant to Subclause 18.1 ( Financial statements ) (being as at the date of this Agreement the Original Financial Statements).

 

20.6 Disposals

 

(a) In this Subclause, disposal means a sale, transfer, grant, lease or other disposal, whether voluntary or involuntary, and dispose will be construed accordingly.

 

(b) Except as provided below, the Company will not, and will procure that no Subsidiary will, either in a single transaction or in a series of transactions and whether related or not, dispose of all or any part of its assets.

 

(c) Paragraph (b) does not apply to any disposal:

 

  (i) made in the ordinary course of business of the disposing entity;

 

  (ii) of assets which are exchanged within 180 days for other assets comparable or superior as to type, value and quality;

 

  (iii) by one company in the Group to another company in the Group;

 

  (iv) of machinery or plant at or nearly at the end of their useful life or period of depreciation;

 

  (v) of obsolete equipment owned by a member of the Group no longer required for the purposes of the business carried on by that member of the Group;

 

  (vi) which would not be deemed to be a class 1 transaction under the Listing Rules of the Financial Services Authority or which would not require the approval of the shareholders of the Company in general meeting; or

 

  (vii) the net proceeds of which are applied in permanent prepayment and cancellation of Loans.

 

Page 46


20.7 Financial Indebtedness

 

(a) Except as provided below no member of the Group (other than the Company) may incur any Financial Indebtedness.

 

(b) Paragraph (a) does not apply to:

 

  (i) any Financial Indebtedness of any person acquired by a member of the Group which is incurred under arrangements in existence at the date of acquisition, but only for a period of six months from the date of acquisition;

 

  (ii) any derivative transaction protecting against or benefiting from fluctuations in any rate or price entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

  (iii) the capital element of any liability under finance or capital leases up to a maximum amount not exceeding U.S.$50,000,000 (or the equivalent in any other currency) or any higher amount which is approved in writing by the Facility Agent acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders;

 

  (iv) foreign exchange, interest rate or similar hedging arrangements entered into only for the purposes of managing the interest rate and foreign exchange rates of the Group and not for any speculative purpose or pursuant to any financial trading;

 

  (v) Financial Indebtedness incurred in favour of banks or other financial institutions as a result of netting or set off arrangements entered into by a member of the Group in the ordinary course of its banking arrangements for the purpose of netting debit and credit balances on accounts maintained with such banks or financial institutions but only to the extent that such Financial Indebtedness does not exceed the amount of such credit balances;

 

  (vi) any Financial Indebtedness due under any Finance Document; or

 

  (vii) any other Financial Indebtedness which in aggregate does not exceed U.S.$250,000,000 or its equivalent at any time.

 

20.8 Change of business

The Company must ensure that no material change is made to the general nature of the business of the Company or the Group from that carried on at the date of this Agreement.

 

20.9 Mergers

No Obligor may enter into any amalgamation, demerger, merger or reconstruction otherwise than under an intra Group reorganisation on a solvent basis or other transaction agreed by the Majority Lenders.

 

20.10  Environmental matters

 

(a) In this Subclause:

Environmental Approval means any authorisation required by an Environmental Law.

Environmental Claim means any claim by any person in connection with:

 

  (i) a breach, or alleged breach, of an Environmental Law;

 

Page 47


  (ii) any accident, fire, explosion or other event of any type involving an emission or substance which is capable of causing harm to any living organism or the environment; or

 

  (iii) any other environmental contamination,

which might result in any liability on any Party.

Environmental Law means any law or regulation concerning:

 

  (i) the protection of health and safety;

 

  (ii) the environment; or

 

  (iii) any emission or substance which is capable of causing harm to any living organism or the environment.

 

(b) Each member of the Group must comply with all Environmental Law and Environmental Approvals applicable to it if failure to do so is reasonably likely to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(c) Each Obligor must promptly upon becoming aware notify the Facility Agent of:

 

  (i) any Environmental Claim current or to its knowledge, pending or threatened in writing; or

 

  (ii) any circumstances reasonably likely to result in an Environmental Claim,

which is reasonably likely either to have a Material Adverse Effect or result in any liability for a Finance Party.

 

20.11  Insurance

Each member of the Group must (subject to market availability on reasonably commercial terms) insure its business and assets with insurance companies to such an extent and against such risks as companies engaged in a similar business normally insure.

 

21. DEFAULT

 

21.1 Events of Default

 

(a) Save for Clause 21.13 ( Acceleration ), each of the events set out in this Clause 21 is an Event of Default.

 

(b) In this Clause 21:

Material Group Member means an Obligor or a Material Subsidiary; and

Permitted Transaction means:

 

  (i) an intra Group reorganisation of a Material Subsidiary on a solvent basis; or

 

  (ii) any other transaction agreed by the Majority Lenders.

 

Page 48


21.2 Non payment

An Obligor does not pay on the due date any amount payable by it under the Finance Documents in the manner required under the Finance Documents, unless the non payment:

 

(a) is caused by administrative or technical error; and

 

(b) is remedied within three Business Days (in the case of principal amounts due under this Agreement) and within five Business Days (in the case of any other amount due under this Agreement) of its due date.

 

21.3 Breach of other obligations

 

(a) The Company does not comply with any term of Clause 19 ( Financial covenants ); or

 

(b) an Obligor does not comply with any other term of the Finance Documents not already referred to in this Clause, unless the non compliance:

 

  (i) is capable of remedy; and

 

  (ii) is remedied within twenty Business Days of the earlier of the Facility Agent giving notice and the Obligor becoming aware of the non compliance.

 

21.4 Misrepresentation

A representation made or repeated by an Obligor in any Finance Document or in any document delivered by or on behalf of an Obligor under any Finance Document is incorrect in any material respect when made or deemed to be repeated unless the circumstances giving rise to the misrepresentation:

 

(a) are capable of remedy; and

 

(b) are remedied within twenty Business Days of the earlier of the Facility Agent giving notice and the relevant Obligor becoming aware of the misrepresentation.

 

21.5 Cross default

Any of the following occurs in respect of a member of the Group:

 

(a) any of its Financial Indebtedness is not paid when due (after the expiry of any originally applicable grace period);

 

(b) any of its Financial Indebtedness:

 

  (i) becomes prematurely due and payable; or

 

  (ii) is placed on demand,

in each case, as a result of an event of default; or

 

(c) any commitment for its Financial Indebtedness is cancelled or suspended as a result of an event of default;

 

(d) No Event of Default will occur under this Subclause 21.5 if:

 

Page 49


  (i) the Financial Indebtedness is of any person acquired by a member of the Group which is:

 

  (A) incurred under the arrangements in existence at the date of acquisition; and

 

  (B) the event of default in respect thereof is no longer outstanding after one month from the date of acquisition;

or

 

  (ii) the aggregate amount of Financial Indebtedness falling within paragraphs (a) to (c) above is less than U.S.$30,000,000 or its equivalent.

 

21.6 Insolvency

Any of the following occurs in respect of a Material Group Member:

 

(a) it is or is deemed for the purposes of Section 123 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (but as if the figure of £750 in paragraph (a) was replaced with the figure of U.S.$10,000,000 (or its equivalent)) to be unable to pay its debts as they fall due;

 

(b) it admits its inability to pay its debts as they fall due;

 

(c) it suspends making payments on its debts generally or announces an intention to do so;

 

(d) by reason of actual or anticipated financial difficulties, it begins negotiations with creditors generally or any class of them for the rescheduling of any of its indebtedness; or

 

(e) a moratorium is declared in respect of its indebtedness generally.

 

21.7 Insolvency proceedings

 

(a) Except as provided below, any of the following occurs in respect of a Material Group Member:

 

  (i) any step is taken with a view to a composition, assignment or similar arrangement with its creditors generally;

 

  (ii) a meeting of it is convened for the purpose of considering any resolution for or to petition for its winding up, administration or dissolution or any such resolution is passed;

 

  (iii) any person presents a petition for its bankruptcy, winding up, administration or dissolution;

 

  (iv) an order for its winding up, administration or dissolution is made;

 

  (v) any liquidator, trustee in bankruptcy, judicial custodian, compulsory manager, receiver, administrative receiver, administrator or similar officer is appointed in respect of it;

 

  (vi) its directors or other officers request the appointment of a liquidator, trustee in bankruptcy, judicial custodian, compulsory manager, receiver, administrative receiver, administrator or similar officer; or

 

  (vii) any other analogous step or procedure is taken in any jurisdiction.

 

Page 50


(b) Paragraph (a) does not apply to:

 

  (i) any step or procedure which is part of a Permitted Transaction; or

 

  (ii) a petition for winding-up presented by a creditor which is being contested in good faith and with due diligence and is discharged or struck out within fourteen days.

 

21.8 Creditors’ process

Any attachment, sequestration, distress, execution or analogous event affects any asset(s) of a Material Group Member, having an aggregate value of U.S.$10,000,000 (or its equivalent), and is not discharged within 21 days or is being contested in good faith to the satisfaction of the Facility Agent acting reasonably.

 

21.9 Cessation of business

A Material Group Member ceases, or threatens to cease, to carry on business except:

 

(a) as part of a Permitted Transaction; or

 

(b) as a result of any disposal allowed under this Agreement.

 

21.10  Ownership

Any Obligor (other than the Company) is not or ceases to be a wholly owned Subsidiary of the Company.

 

21.11  Unlawfulness

It is or becomes unlawful for an Obligor to perform any of its obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

21.12  Repudiation

An Obligor repudiates a Finance Document or purports to repudiate a Finance Document.

 

21.13  Acceleration

If an Event of Default is outstanding, the Facility Agent may, and must if so directed by the Majority Lenders, by notice to the Company:

 

(a) cancel the Total Commitments; and/or

 

(b) declare that all or part of any amounts outstanding under the Finance Documents are:

 

  (i) immediately due and payable; and/or

 

  (ii) payable on demand by the Facility Agent acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders.

Any notice given under this Subclause will take effect in accordance with its terms.

 

Page 51


22. THE ADMINISTRATIVE PARTIES

 

22.1 Appointment and duties of the Facility Agent

 

(a) Each Finance Party (other than the Facility Agent) irrevocably appoints the Facility Agent to act as its agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(b) Each Finance Party irrevocably authorises the Facility Agent to:

 

  (i) perform the duties and to exercise the rights, powers and discretions that are specifically given to it under the Finance Documents, together with any other incidental rights, powers and discretions; and

 

  (ii) execute each Finance Document expressed to be executed by the Facility Agent.

 

(c) The Facility Agent has only those duties which are expressly specified in the Finance Documents. Those duties are solely of a mechanical and administrative nature.

 

22.2 Role of the Mandated Lead Arrangers

Except as specifically provided in the Finance Documents, no Mandated Lead Arranger has any obligations of any kind to any other Party in connection with any Finance Document.

 

22.3 No fiduciary duties

Except as specifically provided in a Finance Document, nothing in the Finance Documents makes an Administrative Party a trustee or fiduciary for any other Party or any other person. No Administrative Party need hold in trust any moneys paid to it for a Party or be liable to account for interest on those moneys.

 

22.4 Individual position of an Administrative Party

 

(a) If it is also a Lender, each Administrative Party has the same rights and powers under the Finance Documents as any other Lender and may exercise those rights and powers as though it were not an Administrative Party.

 

(b) Each Administrative Party may:

 

  (i) carry on any business with any Obligor or its related entities (including acting as an agent or a trustee for any other financing); and

 

  (ii) retain any profits or remuneration it receives under the Finance Documents or in relation to any other business it carries on with any Obligor or its related entities.

 

22.5 Reliance, rights and discretions of the Facility Agent

 

(a) The Facility Agent may:

 

  (i) rely on any notice or document believed by it to be genuine and correct and to have been signed by, or with the authority of, the proper person;

 

  (ii) rely on any statement made by any person regarding any matters which may reasonably be assumed to be within his knowledge or within his power to verify;

 

  (iii) engage, pay for and rely on professional advisers selected by it (including those representing a Party other than the Facility Agent);

 

Page 52


  (iv) act under the Finance Documents through its personnel and agents;

 

  (v) disclose to any other Party information it reasonably believes it has received as agent under this Agreement;

 

  (vi) disclose the identity of a Defaulting Lender to the other Finance Parties and the Company and shall disclose the same upon the written request of the Company or the Majority Lenders; and

 

  (vii) not disclose to any Finance Party any details of the rate notified to the Facility Agent by any Lender or the identity of any such Lender for the purpose of paragraph (a)(ii) of Subclause 11.2 ( Market disruption ).

 

(b) Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, neither the Facility Agent nor the Mandated Lead Arrangers are obliged to do or omit to do anything if it would or might in their reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or regulation or a breach of a fiduciary duty or duty of confidentiality.

 

22.6 Majority Lenders’ instructions

 

(a) The Facility Agent is fully protected if it acts on the instructions of the Majority Lenders in the exercise of any right, power or discretion or any matter not expressly provided for in the Finance Documents. Any such instructions given by the Majority Lenders will be binding on all the Lenders. In the absence of instructions, the Facility Agent may act as it considers to be in the best interests of all the Lenders.

 

(b) The Facility Agent is not authorised to act on behalf of a Lender (without first obtaining that Lender’s consent) in any legal or arbitration proceedings in connection with any Finance Document.

 

(c) The Facility Agent may require the receipt of security satisfactory to it, whether by way of payment in advance or otherwise, against any liability or loss which it may incur in complying with the instructions of the Majority Lenders.

 

22.7 Responsibility

 

(a) No Administrative Party is responsible to any other Finance Party for the adequacy, accuracy or completeness of:

 

  (i) any Finance Document or any other document; or

 

  (ii) any statement or information (whether written or oral) made in or supplied in connection with any Finance Document.

 

(b) No Administrative Party is responsible for any determination as to whether any information provided or to be provided to any Finance Party is non-public information the use of which may be regulated or prohibited by applicable law or regulation relating to insider dealing or otherwise.

 

(c) Without affecting the responsibility of any Obligor for information supplied by it or on its behalf in connection with any Finance Document, each Lender confirms that it:

 

  (i)

has made, and will continue to make, its own independent appraisal of all risks arising under or in connection with the Finance Documents (including the financial

 

Page 53


 

condition and affairs of each Obligor and its related entities and the nature and extent of any recourse against any Party or its assets); and

 

  (ii) has not relied exclusively on any information provided to it by any Administrative Party in connection with any Finance Document.

 

22.8 Exclusion of liability

 

(a) The Facility Agent is not liable to any other Finance Party for any action taken or not taken by it in connection with any Finance Document, unless directly caused by its gross negligence or wilful misconduct.

 

(b) No Party (other than the Facility Agent) may take any proceedings against any officer, employee or agent of the Facility Agent in respect of any claim it might have against the Facility Agent or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by that officer, employee or agent in connection with any Finance Document. Any officer, employee or agent of the Facility Agent may rely on this Subclause and enforce its terms under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999.

 

22.9 Default

 

(a) The Facility Agent is not obliged to monitor or enquire whether a Default has occurred. The Facility Agent is not deemed to have knowledge of the occurrence of a Default.

 

(b) If the Facility Agent:

 

  (i) receives notice from a Party referring to this Agreement, describing a Default and stating that the event is a Default; or

 

  (ii) is aware of the non payment of any principal or interest or any fee payable to a Lender under this Agreement,

it must promptly notify the Lenders.

 

22.10  Information

 

(a) Subject to paragraph (b) below, the Facility Agent must promptly forward to the person concerned the original or a copy of any document which is delivered to the Facility Agent by a Party for that person.

 

(b) Without prejudice to Subclause 28.12 ( Copy of Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation to the Company ), paragraph (a) above shall not apply to any Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation.

 

(c) Except where a Finance Document specifically provides otherwise, the Facility Agent is not obliged to review or check the adequacy, accuracy or completeness of any document it forwards to another Party.

 

(d) Except as provided above, the Facility Agent has no duty:

 

  (i) either initially or on a continuing basis to provide any Lender with any credit or other information concerning the risks arising under or in connection with the Finance Documents (including any information relating to the financial condition or affairs of any Obligor or its related entities or the nature or extent of recourse against any Party or its assets) whether coming into its possession before, on or after the date of this Agreement; or

 

Page 54


  (ii) unless specifically requested to do so by a Lender in accordance with a Finance Document, to request any certificate or other document from any Obligor.

 

(e) In acting as the Facility Agent, the agency division of the Facility Agent is treated as a separate entity from its other divisions and departments. Any information acquired by the Facility Agent which, in its opinion, is acquired by it otherwise than in its capacity as the Facility Agent may be treated as confidential by the Facility Agent and will not be treated as information possessed by the Facility Agent in its capacity as such.

 

(f) Each Obligor irrevocably authorises the Facility Agent to disclose to the other Finance Parties any information which, in its opinion, is received by it in its capacity as the Facility Agent.

 

22.11  Indemnities

 

(a) Without limiting the liability of any Obligor under the Finance Documents, each Lender must indemnify the Facility Agent for that Lender’s Pro Rata Share of any loss or liability incurred by the Facility Agent in acting as the Facility Agent, except to the extent that the loss or liability is caused by the Facility Agent’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct.

 

(b) The Facility Agent may deduct from any amount received by it for a Lender any amount due to the Facility Agent from that Lender under a Finance Document but unpaid.

 

22.12  Compliance

The Facility Agent may refrain from doing anything (including the disclosure of any information) which might, in its opinion, constitute a breach of any law or regulation or be otherwise actionable at the suit of any person, and may do anything which, in its opinion, is necessary or desirable to comply with any law or regulation.

 

22.13  Resignation of the Facility Agent

 

(a) The Facility Agent may resign and appoint any of its Affiliates as successor Facility Agent by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company.

 

(b) Alternatively, the Facility Agent may resign by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company, in which case the Majority Lenders may appoint a successor Facility Agent.

 

(c) If no successor Facility Agent has been appointed under paragraph (b) above within 30 days after notice of resignation was given, the Facility Agent may appoint a successor Facility Agent.

 

(d) The person(s) appointing a successor Facility Agent must, if practicable, consult with the Company prior to the appointment for a period of not less than 30 days. Any successor Facility Agent must have an office in the U.K.

 

(e) The resignation of the Facility Agent and the appointment of any successor Facility Agent will both become effective only when the successor Facility Agent notifies all the Parties that it accepts its appointment. On giving the notification, the successor Facility Agent will succeed to the position of the Facility Agent and the term Facility Agent will mean the successor Facility Agent.

 

Page 55


(f) The retiring Facility Agent must, at its own cost, make available to the successor Facility Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Facility Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as the Facility Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(g) Upon its resignation becoming effective, this Clause will continue to benefit the retiring Facility Agent in respect of any action taken or not taken by it in connection with the Finance Documents while it was the Facility Agent, and, subject to paragraph (f) above, it will have no further obligations under any Finance Document.

 

(h) The Majority Lenders may, by notice to the Facility Agent, require it to resign under paragraph (b) above.

 

(i) The Facility Agent may not resign or be required to resign unless at the same time as the resignation takes effect, the same successor agent becomes Facility Agent and facility agent under the Existing Facility Agreement.

 

(j) The Facility Agent agrees that it will not resign as facility agent under the Existing Facility Agreement unless at the same time as its resignation takes effect, the same successor agent becomes Facility Agent and facility agent under the Existing Facility Agreement.

 

22.14  Replacement of the Facility Agent

 

(a) After consultation with the Company, the Majority Lenders may, by giving 30 days’ notice to the Facility Agent (or, at any time the Facility Agent is an Impaired Agent, by giving any shorter notice determined by the Majority Lenders) replace the Facility Agent by appointing a successor Facility Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(b) The retiring Facility Agent shall (at its own cost if it is an Impaired Agent and otherwise at the expense of the Lenders) make available to the successor Facility Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Facility Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Facility Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(c) The appointment of the successor Facility Agent shall take effect on the date specified in the notice from the Majority Lenders to the retiring Facility Agent. As from this date, the retiring Facility Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause (and any agency fees for the account of the retiring Facility Agent shall cease to accrue from (and shall be payable on) that date).

 

(d) Any successor Facility Agent and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

22.15  Relationship with Lenders

 

(a) Subject to Subclause 28.14 ( Pro rata Interest Settlement ), the Facility Agent may treat the person shown in its records as Lender at the opening of business (in the place of the Facility Agent’s principal office as notified to the Finance Parties from time to time) as the Lender acting through its Facility Office:

 

  (i) entitled to or liable for any payment due under any Finance Document on that day; and

 

Page 56


  (ii) entitled to receive and act upon any notice, request, document or communication or make any decision or determination under any Finance Document made or delivered on that day,

unless it has received not less than five Business Days’ prior notice from that Lender to the contrary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

(b) The Facility Agent may at any time, and must if requested to do so by the Majority Lenders, convene a meeting of the Lenders.

 

(c) The Facility Agent, acting for this purpose solely as an agent of the Company, must keep a register (the Register ) of all the Parties and supply the Company with a copy of the Register on request. The Register will include each Lender’s Facility Office(s) and contact details for the purposes of this agreement. The Register shall be available for inspection by any Borrower, at any reasonable time and from time to time upon reasonable prior notice. The right to the principal of, and interest on, the Loans may be transferred or assigned only if such transfer or assignment is recorded in the Register.

 

(d) Any Lender may by notice to the Facility Agent appoint a person to receive on its behalf all notices, communications, information and documents to be made or despatched to that Lender under the Finance Documents. Such notice shall contain the address, fax number and (where communication by electronic mail or other electronic means is permitted under Subclause 34.5 ( Electronic communication )) electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means (and, in each case, the department or officer, if any, for whose attention communication is to be made) and be treated as a notification of a substitute address, fax number, electronic mail address, department and officer by that Lender for the purposes of Subclause 34.2 ( Contact details ) and paragraph (a)(iii) of Subclause 34.5 ( Electronic communication ) and the Facility Agent shall be entitled to treat such person as the person entitled to receive all such notices, communications, information and documents as though that person were that Lender.

 

22.16  Notice period

Where this Agreement specifies a minimum period of notice to be given to the Facility Agent, the Facility Agent may, at its discretion, accept a shorter notice period.

 

23. EVIDENCE AND CALCULATIONS

 

23.1 Accounts

Accounts maintained by a Finance Party in connection with this Agreement are prima facie evidence of the matters to which they relate for the purpose of any litigation or arbitration proceedings.

 

23.2 Certificates and determinations

Any certification or determination by a Finance Party of a rate or amount under the Finance Documents will be, in the absence of manifest error, conclusive evidence of the matters to which it relates.

 

23.3 Calculations

Any interest or fee accruing under this Agreement accrues from day to day and is calculated on the basis of the actual number of days elapsed and a year of 360 or 365 days or otherwise, depending on what the Facility Agent determines is market practice.

 

Page 57


24. FEES

 

24.1 Facility Agent’s fee

The Company must pay to the Facility Agent for its own account an agency fee in the manner agreed in the Fee Letter between the Facility Agent and the Company.

 

24.2 Arrangement fee and participation fee

The Company must pay to the Mandated Lead Arrangers for their own account an arrangement fee and a participation fee in the manner agreed in the Fee Letter between the Mandated Lead Arrangers and the Company.

 

24.3 Commitment fee

 

(a) The Company must pay to the Facility Agent (for the account of each Lender) a commitment fee computed at the rate of 35 per cent. of the applicable Margin on that Lender’s Available Commitment on each day during the Availability Period.

 

(b) Accrued commitment fee is payable quarterly in arrear. Accrued commitment fee is also payable to the Facility Agent for the account of a Lender on the date its Commitment is cancelled in full.

 

(c) No commitment fee is payable to the Facility Agent (for the account of a Lender) on any Available Commitment of that Lender for any day on which that Lender is a Defaulting Lender.

 

24.4 Utilisation Fee

 

(a) The Company shall pay to the Facility Agent for distribution to each of the Lenders pro rata to the proportion its Commitment bears to the Total Commitments from time to time a utilisation fee computed by reference to the table below:

 

                Column 1

Utilisation of Total Commitments

   Column 2
Fee (per cent. per annum)
 

Less than or equal to 50%

     Nil   

Less than or equal to 75% but greater than 50%

     0.20   

Greater than 75%

     0.40   

 

(b) Utilisation fee is payable on the amount of each Lender’s share in the Utilisations.

 

(c) Utilisation fee is calculated and accrues on a daily basis and is payable quarterly in arrear.

 

25. INDEMNITIES AND BREAK COSTS

 

25.1 Currency indemnity

 

(a) The Company shall, as an independent obligation, indemnify each Finance Party against any loss or liability which that Finance Party incurs as a consequence of:

 

  (i) that Finance Party receiving an amount in respect of an Obligor’s liability under the Finance Documents; or

 

Page 58


  (ii) that liability being converted into a claim, proof, judgment or order,

in a currency other than the currency in which the amount is expressed to be payable under the relevant Finance Document.

 

(b) Unless otherwise required by law, each Obligor waives any right it may have in any jurisdiction to pay any amount under the Finance Documents in a currency other than that in which it is expressed to be payable.

 

25.2 Other indemnities

 

(a) The Company must indemnify each Finance Party against any loss or liability which that Finance Party incurs as a consequence of:

 

  (i) the occurrence of any Event of Default;

 

  (ii) any failure by an Obligor to pay any amount due under a Finance Document on its due date, including any resulting from any distribution or redistribution of any amount among the Lenders under this Agreement;

 

  (iii) (other than by reason of negligence or default by that Finance Party) a Loan not being made after a Request has been delivered for that Loan; or

 

  (iv) a Loan (or part of a Loan) not being prepaid in accordance with a notice of prepayment.

The Company’s liability in each case includes any loss or expense on account of funds borrowed, contracted for or utilised to fund any amount payable under any Finance Document, any amount repaid or prepaid or any Loan.

 

(b) The Company must indemnify the Facility Agent against any loss or liability incurred by the Facility Agent as a result of:

 

  (i) investigating any event which the Facility Agent reasonably believes to be a Default; or

 

  (ii) acting or relying on any notice which it reasonably believes to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorised.

 

25.3 Break Costs

 

(a) Each Borrower must pay to each Lender its Break Costs.

 

(b) Break Costs are the amount (if any) determined by the relevant Lender by which:

 

  (i) the interest which that Lender would have received for the period from the date of receipt of any part of its share in a Loan or an overdue amount to the last day of the applicable Term for that Loan or overdue amount if the principal or overdue amount received had been paid on the last day of that Term;

exceeds

 

Page 59


  (ii) the amount which that Lender would be able to obtain by placing an amount equal to the amount received by it on deposit with a leading bank in the appropriate interbank market for a period starting on the Business Day following receipt and ending on the last day of the applicable Term.

 

(c) Each Lender must supply to the Facility Agent for the relevant Borrower details of the amount of any Break Costs claimed by it under this Subclause.

 

26. EXPENSES

 

26.1 Subsequent costs

The Company must pay to the Facility Agent the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees) reasonably incurred by it in connection with:

 

(a) the negotiation, preparation, printing and execution of any Finance Document (other than a Transfer Certificate) executed after the date of this Agreement; and

 

(b) any amendment, waiver or consent requested by or on behalf of any Obligor or specifically allowed by this Agreement.

 

26.2 Enforcement costs

The Company must pay to each Finance Party the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees) incurred by it in connection with the enforcement of, or the preservation of any rights under, any Finance Document.

 

27. AMENDMENTS AND WAIVERS

 

27.1 Procedure

 

(a) Except as provided in this Clause, any term of the Finance Documents may be amended or waived with the agreement of the Company and the Majority Lenders. The Facility Agent may effect, on behalf of any Finance Party, an amendment or waiver allowed under this Clause.

 

(b) The Facility Agent must promptly notify the other Parties of any amendment or waiver effected by it under paragraph (a) above. Any such amendment or waiver is binding on all the Parties.

 

27.2 Exceptions

 

(a) An amendment or waiver which relates to:

 

  (i) the definition of “Majority Lenders” in Subclause 1.1 ( Definitions );

 

  (ii) an extension of the date of payment of any amount to a Lender under the Finance Documents;

 

  (iii) a reduction in the Margin or a reduction in the amount of any payment of principal, interest, fee or other amount payable to a Lender under the Finance Documents;

 

  (iv) an increase in, or an extension of, a Commitment;

 

Page 60


  (v) a release of an Obligor otherwise than in accordance with Subclause 28.8 ( Resignation of an Obligor (other than the Company) ) or as a result of a disposal permitted under Subclause 20.6 ( Disposals );

 

  (vi) a term of a Finance Document which expressly requires the consent of each Lender;

 

  (vii) the right of a Lender to assign or transfer its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

  (viii) this Clause,

 

  may only be made with the consent of all the Lenders.

 

(b) An amendment or waiver which relates to the rights or obligations of an Administrative Party may only be made with the consent of that Administrative Party.

 

27.3 Disenfranchisement of Defaulting Lenders

 

(a) For so long as a Defaulting Lender has any Available Commitment, in ascertaining the Majority Lenders or whether any given percentage (including, for the avoidance of doubt, unanimity) of the Total Commitments has been obtained to approve any request for a consent, waiver, amendment or other vote under the Finance Documents, that Defaulting Lender’s Commitments will be reduced by the amount of its Available Commitments.

 

(b) If a Defaulting Lender fails to respond to a request for a consent, waiver, amendment or other vote under the Finance Documents or any other vote of the Lenders under the terms of this Agreement within ten Business Days in relation to consents, waivers, amendments or votes which require Majority Lender consent, and within fifteen Business Days in relation to consents, waivers, amendments or votes which require all Lender consent (unless the Company and the Facility Agent agree to a longer time period) of that request being made, its Commitment and/or participation shall not be included for the purpose of calculating the Total Commitments or participations under the Facility when ascertaining whether any relevant percentage of Total Commitments and/or participations has been obtained to approve that request.

 

(c) For the purposes of this Subclause, the Facility Agent may assume that the following Lenders are Defaulting Lenders:

 

  (i) any Lender which has notified the Facility Agent that it has become a Defaulting Lender;

 

  (ii) any Lender in relation to which it is aware that any of the events or circumstances referred to in paragraphs (a), (b) or (c) of the definition of Defaulting Lender has occurred,

unless it has received notice to the contrary from the Lender concerned or the Facility Agent is otherwise aware that the Lender has ceased to be a Defaulting Lender.

 

27.4 Replacement of a Defaulting Lender

 

(a) The Company may, at any time a Lender has become and continues to be a Defaulting Lender, by giving five Business Days’ prior written notice to the Facility Agent and such Lender:

 

  (i) replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and to the extent permitted by law such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement; or

 

Page 61


  (ii) require such Lender to (and to the extent permitted by law such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ) all (and not part only) of the undrawn Commitment of the Lender,

to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity (a Replacement Lender ) selected by the Company, and which (unless the Facility Agent is an Impaired Agent) is acceptable to the Facility Agent (acting reasonably) and which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations or all the relevant obligations of the transferring Lender (including the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations or unfunded participations (as the case may be) on the same basis as the transferring Lender) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents.

 

(b) Any transfer of rights and obligations of a Defaulting Lender pursuant to this Subclause shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

  (i) the Company shall have no right to replace the Facility Agent;

 

  (ii) neither the Facility Agent nor the Defaulting Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a Replacement Lender;

 

  (iii) the transfer must take place no later than 30 days after the notice referred to in paragraph (a) above; and

 

  (iv) in no event shall the Defaulting Lender be required to pay or surrender to the Replacement Lender any of the fees received by the Defaulting Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

27.5 Change of currency

If a change in any currency of a country occurs (including where there is more than one currency or currency unit recognised at the same time as the lawful currency of a country), this Agreement will be amended to the extent the Facility Agent (acting reasonably and after consultation with the Company) determines is necessary to reflect the change.

 

27.6 Waivers and remedies cumulative

The rights of each Finance Party under the Finance Documents:

 

(a) may be exercised as often as necessary;

 

(b) are cumulative and not exclusive of its rights under the general law; and

 

(c) may be waived only in writing and specifically.

Delay in exercising or non exercise of any right is not a waiver of that right.

 

Page 62


28. CHANGES TO THE PARTIES

 

28.1 General

In this Clause:

Transfer Date means, for a Transfer Certificate, the later of:

 

(a) the proposed Transfer Date specified in that Transfer Certificate; and

 

(b) the date on which the Facility Agent executes that Transfer Certificate.

 

28.2 Assignments and transfers by Obligors

No Obligor may assign or transfer any of its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents without the prior consent of all the Lenders.

 

28.3 Assignments and transfers by Lenders

 

(a) A Lender (the Existing Lender ) may, subject to the following provisions of this Subclause, at any time assign or transfer (including by way of novation) any of its rights and obligations under this Agreement to another bank or financial institution or to a trust, fund or other entity regularly engaged in or established for the purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans, securities or other financial assets which:

 

  (i) is a Qualifying Lender, as defined in Subclause 12.1 ( General ) (the New Lender ); and

 

  (ii) has a minimum of two credit ratings of either ‘A-’ or better by Standard & Poor’s, A3 or better by Moody’s or a comparable rating from a nationally recognised credit rating agency for its longer term debt obligations.

 

(b) A transfer of part of a Commitment must be in a minimum amount of at least U.S.$20,000,000 and an integral multiple of U.S.$5,000,000.

 

(c) Unless an Event of Default has occurred which is outstanding, the consent of the Company is required for any assignment or transfer unless the New Lender is another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender that is a bank or financial institution. The consent of the Company must not be unreasonably withheld or delayed. The Company will be deemed to have given its consent ten Business Days after the Company is given notice of the request unless it is expressly refused by the Company within that time.

 

(d) A transfer of obligations will be effective only if either:

 

  (i) the obligations are novated in accordance with the following provisions of this Clause; or

 

  (ii) the New Lender confirms to the Facility Agent and the Company in form and substance satisfactory to the Facility Agent that it is bound by the terms of this Agreement as a Lender. On the transfer becoming effective in this manner the Existing Lender will be released from its obligations under this Agreement to the extent that they are transferred to the New Lender.

 

(e) Unless the Facility Agent otherwise agrees, the New Lender must pay to the Facility Agent for its own account, on or before the date any assignment or transfer occurs, a fee of U.S.$4,000.

 

Page 63


(f) Any reference in this Agreement to a Lender includes a New Lender but excludes a Lender if no amount is or may be owed to or by it under this Agreement.

 

(g) Each New Lender, by executing the relevant Transfer Certificate, confirms, for the avoidance of doubt, that the Facility Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved by or on behalf of the requisite Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the transfer or assignment becomes effective in accordance with this Agreement and that it is bound by that decision to the same extent as the Existing Lender would have been had it remained a Lender.

 

28.4 Procedure for transfer by way of novations

 

(a) A novation is effected if the Existing Lender and the New Lender deliver to the Facility Agent a duly completed Transfer Certificate and the Facility Agent executes it.

 

(b) The Facility Agent must execute as soon as reasonably practicable a Transfer Certificate delivered to it and which appears on its face to be in order.

 

(c) Each Party (other than the Existing Lender and the New Lender) irrevocably authorises the Facility Agent to execute any duly completed Transfer Certificate on its behalf.

 

(d) Subject to Subclause 28.14 ( Pro rata interest settlement ), on the Transfer Date:

 

  (i) the New Lender will assume the rights and obligations of the Existing Lender expressed to be the subject of the novation in the Transfer Certificate in substitution for the Existing Lender; and

 

  (ii) the Existing Lender will be released from those obligations and cease to have those rights.

 

28.5 Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lender

 

(a) Unless expressly agreed to the contrary, an Existing Lender is not responsible to a New Lender for the legality, validity, adequacy, accuracy, completeness or performance of:

 

  (i) any Finance Document or any other document; or

 

  (ii) any statement or information (whether written or oral) made in or supplied in connection with any Finance Document,

and any representations or warranties implied by law are excluded.

 

(b) Each New Lender confirms to the Existing Lender and the other Finance Parties that it:

 

  (i) has made, and will continue to make, its own independent appraisal of the financial condition and affairs of each Obligor and its related entities in connection with its participation in this Agreement; and

 

  (ii) has not relied exclusively on any information supplied to it by the Existing Lender in connection with any Finance Document.

 

(c) Nothing in any Finance Document requires an Existing Lender to:

 

  (i) accept a re transfer from a New Lender of any of the rights and obligations assigned or transferred under this Clause; or

 

Page 64


  (ii) support any losses incurred by the New Lender by reason of the non performance by any Obligor of its obligations under any Finance Document or otherwise.

 

28.6 Costs resulting from change of Lender or Facility Office

If:

 

(a) a Lender assigns or transfers any of its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents or changes its Facility Office; and

 

(b) as a result of circumstances existing at the date the assignment, transfer or change occurs, an Obligor would be obliged to pay a Tax Payment or an Increased Cost,

then the Obligor need only pay that Tax Payment or Increased Cost to the same extent that it would have been obliged to if no assignment, transfer or change had occurred, except that this paragraph shall not apply:

 

  (i) if the assignment, transfer or change is made by a Lender to mitigate any circumstances giving rise to the Tax Payment, Increased Cost or right to be prepaid and/or cancelled by reason of illegality; or

 

  (ii) in respect of a Tax Payment, if a Treaty Lender has included an indication to the effect that it wished the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme to apply to this Agreement in accordance with paragraph (a) of Clause 12.5 ( HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme confirmation ) and the Obligor making the Tax Payment has not complied with its obligations under paragraph (b) of Clause 12.5 ( HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme confirmation ).

 

28.7 Additional Obligors

 

(a)

 

  (i) Subject to sub-paragraph (ii) below and compliance with Subclause 18.5 (“ Know Your Customer” checks ), the Company may elect for any of its wholly owned Subsidiaries to become an Additional Obligor.

 

  (ii) If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in a jurisdiction other than the U.K. the prior consent of all the Lenders is required, which shall be conditional upon, but not limited to, the agreement of appropriate amendments to Clause 12 ( Taxes ) to take into account the jurisdiction of incorporation of that Additional Obligor.

 

(b) If one of the Subsidiaries of the Company is to become an Additional Obligor, then the Company must (following consultation with the Facility Agent) deliver to the Facility Agent the relevant documents and evidence listed in Part B of Schedule 2 ( Conditions precedent documents ).

 

(c) The relevant Subsidiary will become an Additional Obligor when the Facility Agent notifies the other Finance Parties and the Company that it has received (or waived receipt of) all of the documents and evidence referred to in paragraph (b) above in form and substance satisfactory to it. The Facility Agent must give this notification as soon as reasonably practicable.

 

Page 65


(d) Delivery of an Accession Agreement, executed by the relevant Subsidiary and the Company, to the Facility Agent constitutes confirmation by that Subsidiary and the Company that the Repeating Representations are then correct.

 

(e) Clause 16 ( Guarantee and Indemnity ) will be amended to the extent the Facility Agent (acting reasonably and after consultation with the Company) determines is necessary to reflect any requirement under the law of the jurisdiction of any Additional Guarantor to limit the guarantee to be provided by that Additional Guarantor.

 

28.8 Resignation of an Obligor (other than the Company)

 

(a) In this Subclause, Resignation Request means a letter in the form of Schedule 7 ( Form of Resignation Request ), with such amendments as the Facility Agent may approve or reasonably require.

 

(b) The Company may request that an Obligor (other than the Company) ceases to be an Obligor by giving to the Facility Agent a duly completed Resignation Request.

 

(c) The Facility Agent must accept a Resignation Request and notify the Company and the Lenders of its acceptance if:

 

  (i) no Default is outstanding or would result from the acceptance of the Resignation Request and the Company confirms this; and

 

  (ii) no amount owed by that Obligor under this Agreement is still outstanding.

 

(d) The Obligor will cease to be a Borrower and/or a Guarantor, as appropriate, when the Facility Agent gives the notification referred to in paragraph (c) above.

 

28.9 Affiliates of Lenders

 

(a) Each Lender may fulfil its obligations in respect of any Loan through an Affiliate if:

 

  (i) the relevant Affiliate is specified in this Agreement as a Lender or becomes a Lender by means of a Transfer Certificate in accordance with this Agreement; and

 

  (ii) the Loans in which that Affiliate will participate are specified in this Agreement, a Transfer Certificate or in a notice given by that Lender to the Facility Agent and the Company.

In this event, the Lender and the Affiliate will participate in Loans in the manner provided for in sub-paragraph (ii) above.

 

(b) If paragraph (a) above applies, the Lender and its Affiliate will be treated as having a single Commitment and a single vote, but, for all other purposes, will be treated as separate Lenders.

 

28.10  Changes to the Reference Banks

If a Reference Bank (or, if a Reference Bank is not a Lender, the Lender of which it is an Affiliate) ceases to be a Lender, the Facility Agent must (with the agreement of the Company) appoint another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender to replace that Reference Bank.

 

Page 66


28.11  Replacement of a Lender

 

(a) For the purposes of this Clause:

Increased Cost Lender means a Lender to whom any Obligor is or becomes obliged to pay additional amounts described in Subclauses 12.2 ( Tax gross-up ), 12.3 ( Tax indemnity ) or 13.1 ( Increased Costs ) or to make payment under Subclause 8.1 ( Mandatory prepayment illegality );

Non Consenting Lender means a Lender who does not agree to a consent or amendment or who fails to respond to a request for a consent or amendment where:

 

  (i) the Company or the Facility Agent has requested the Lenders to consent to a departure from or waiver of any provision of the Finance Documents or to agree to any amendment to the Finance Documents;

 

  (ii) the relevant consent or amendment requires the agreement of all Lenders;

 

  (iii) a period of not less than 15 Business Days (or such longer period as the Company and the Facility Agent may agree) has elapsed from the date the consent or amendment was requested;

 

  (iv) the Majority Lenders have agreed to that consent or amendment; and

 

  (v) the Company has notified the Lender it will treat it as a Non Consenting Lender;

 

(b) If at any time:

 

  (i) any Lender is or becomes an Increased Cost Lender; or

 

  (ii) any Lender becomes a Non Consenting Lender,

then the Company may, on ten Business Days’ prior notice to the Facility Agent and that Lender, replace that Lender by causing it to (and that Lender shall) transfer in accordance with Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ) all of its rights and obligations under this Agreement to a Lender or other person selected by the Company and acceptable to the Facility Agent (acting reasonably) for a purchase price equal to the outstanding principal amount of that Lender’s participation in the outstanding Loans and all accrued interest and fees and other amounts payable to that Lender under this Agreement.

 

(c) The Company shall have no right to replace the Facility Agent and neither the Facility Agent nor any Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a replacement Lender or other such entity.

 

(d) The Company may only replace a Non Consenting Lender or an Increased Cost Lender if that replacement takes place no later than 180 days after:

 

  (i) the date the Non Consenting Lender becomes a Non Consenting Lender; or

 

  (ii) the date the Increased Cost Lender demands payment of the relevant additional amounts.

 

(e) No Lender replaced under this Clause may be required to pay or surrender to that replacement Lender or other entity any of the fees received by it.

 

(f) In the case of a replacement of an Increased Cost Lender, the Company must pay the relevant additional amounts to that Increased Cost Lender prior to it being replaced and the payment of those additional amounts shall be a condition to replacement.

 

Page 67


(g) The Company’s right to replace a Non-Consenting Lender or Increased Cost Lender under this Clause is, and shall be, in addition to, and not in lieu of, all other rights and remedies available to the Company against that Non-Consenting Lender or Increased Cost Lender under this Agreement, at law, in equity, or by statute.

 

28.12  Copy of Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation to the Company

The Facility Agent shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after it has executed a Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation, send to the Company a copy of that Transfer Certificate or Increase Confirmation.

 

28.13  Security over Lenders’ rights

In addition to the other rights provided to Lenders under this Clause 28 ( Changes to the Parties ), each Lender may without consulting with or obtaining consent from any Obligor, at any time charge, assign or otherwise create any Security Interest in or over (whether by way of collateral or otherwise) all or any of its rights under any Finance Document to secure obligations of that Lender including without limitation:

 

(a) any charge, assignment or other Security to secure obligations to a federal reserve or central bank or to governmental authorities, agencies or departments including HM Treasury; and

 

(b) in the case of any Lender which is a fund, any charge, assignment or other Security granted to any holders (or trustee or representatives of holders) of obligations owed, or securities issued by that Lender as security for those obligations or securities,

except that no such charge, assignment or Security Interest shall:

 

  (i) release a Lender from any of its obligations under the Finance Documents or substitute the beneficiary of the relevant charge, assignment or Security Interest for the Lender as a party to any of the Finance Documents; or

 

  (ii) require any payments to be made by an Obligor other than or in excess of, or grant to any person any more extensive rights than, those required to be made or granted to the relevant Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

28.14  Pro rata interest settlement

If the Facility Agent has notified the Lenders that it is able to distribute interest payments on a pro rata basis to Existing Lenders and New Lenders then (in respect of any transfer pursuant to Subclause 28.4 ( Procedure for transfer by way of novations ) the Transfer Date of which, in each case, is after the date of such notification and is not on the last day of a Term):

 

(a) any interest or fees in respect of the relevant participation which are expressed to accrue by reference to the lapse of time shall continue to accrue in favour of the Existing Lender up to but excluding the Transfer Date ( Accrued Amounts ) and shall become due and payable to the Existing Lender (without further interest accruing on them) on the last day of the current Term (or, if the Term is longer than six months, on the next of the dates which falls at six monthly intervals after the first day of that Term); and

 

Page 68


(b) the rights assigned or transferred by the Existing Lender will not include the right to the Accrued Amounts, so that, for the avoidance of doubt:

 

  (i) when the Accrued Amounts become payable, those Accrued Amounts will be payable to the Existing Lender; and

 

  (ii) the amount payable to the New Lender on that date will be the amount which would, but for the application of this Subclause, have been payable to it on that date, but after deduction of the Accrued Amounts.

 

29. CONFIDENTIALITY

 

29.1 Confidential Information

Each Finance Party agrees to keep all Confidential Information confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by Clause 29.2 ( Disclosure of Confidential Information ) and Clause 29.3 ( Disclosure to numbering service providers ), and to ensure that all Confidential Information is protected with security measures and a degree of care that would apply to its own confidential information.

 

29.2 Disclosure of Confidential Information

Any Finance Party may disclose:

 

(a) to any of its Affiliates and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers, auditors, partners and Representatives such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if any person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given pursuant to this paragraph (a) is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no such requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the information or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information;

 

(b) to any person:

 

  (i) to (or through) whom it assigns or transfers (or may potentially assign or transfer) all or any of its rights and/or obligations under one or more Finance Documents and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

  (ii) with (or through) whom it enters into (or may potentially enter into), whether directly or indirectly, any sub-participation in relation to, or any other transaction under which payments are to be made or may be made by reference to, one or more Finance Documents and/or one or more Obligors and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

  (iii) appointed by any Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (ii) above applies to receive communications, notices, information or documents delivered pursuant to the Finance Documents on its behalf (including, without limitation, any person appointed under paragraph (c) of Clause 22.15 ( Relationship with the Lenders ));

 

  (iv) who invests in or otherwise finances (or may potentially invest in or otherwise finance), directly or indirectly, any transaction referred to in paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii) above;

 

  (v) to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent jurisdiction or any governmental, banking, taxation or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant stock exchange or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation;

 

Page 69


  (vi) to whom or for whose benefit that Finance Party charges, assigns or otherwise creates Security (or may do so) pursuant to Clause 28.13 ( Security over Lenders’ rights );

 

  (vii) to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes of, any litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes;

 

  (viii) who is a Party; or

 

  (ix) with the consent of the Company;

in each case, such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if:

 

  (A) in relation to paragraphs (b)(i), (b)(ii) and b(iii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking except that there shall be no requirement for a Confidentiality Undertaking if the recipient is a professional adviser and is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the Confidential Information;

 

  (B) in relation to paragraph (b)(iv) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information they receive and is informed that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information;

 

  (C) in relation to paragraphs (b)(v), (b)(vi) and (b)(vii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of that Finance Party, it is not practicable so to do in the circumstances;

 

(c) to any person appointed by that Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii) above applies to provide administration or settlement services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents including without limitation, in relation to the trading of participations in respect of the Finance Documents, such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such service provider to provide any of the services referred to in this paragraph (c) if the service provider to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Company and the relevant Finance Party; and

 

(d) to any rating agency (including its professional advisers) such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such rating agency to carry out its normal rating activities in relation to the Finance Documents and/or the Obligors if the rating agency to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information.

 

Page 70


29.3 Disclosure to numbering service providers

 

(a) Any Finance Party may disclose to any national or international numbering service provider appointed by that Finance Party to provide identification numbering services in respect of this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors the following information:

 

  (i) names of Obligors;

 

  (ii) country of domicile of Obligors;

 

  (iii) place of incorporation of Obligors;

 

  (iv) date of this Agreement;

 

  (v) the names of the Agent and the Arranger;

 

  (vi) date of each amendment and restatement of this Agreement;

 

  (vii) amount of Total Commitments;

 

  (viii) currencies of the Facility;

 

  (ix) type of Facility;

 

  (x) ranking of Facility;

 

  (xi) Final Maturity Date for Facility;

 

  (xii) changes to any of the information previously supplied pursuant to paragraphs (i) to (xi) above; and

 

  (xiii) such other information agreed between such Finance Party and the Company,

to enable such numbering service provider to provide its usual syndicated loan numbering identification services.

 

(b) The Parties acknowledge and agree that each identification number assigned to this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors by a numbering service provider and the information associated with each such number may be disclosed to users of its services in accordance with the standard terms and conditions of that numbering service provider.

 

29.4 Entire agreement

This Clause 29 ( Confidentiality ) constitutes the entire agreement between the Parties in relation to the obligations of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents regarding Confidential Information and supersedes any previous agreement, whether express or implied, regarding Confidential Information.

 

29.5 Inside information

Each of the Finance Parties acknowledges that some or all of the Confidential Information is or may be price-sensitive information and that the use of such information may be regulated or prohibited by applicable legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse and each of the Finance Parties undertakes not to use any Confidential Information for any unlawful purpose.

 

Page 71


29.6 Notification of disclosure

Each of the Finance Parties agrees (to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the Company:

 

(a) of the circumstances of any disclosure of Confidential Information made pursuant to paragraph (b)(v) of Clause 29.2 ( Disclosure of Confidential Information ) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred to in that paragraph during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

(b) upon becoming aware that Confidential Information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 29( Confidentiality ).

 

29.7 Continuing obligations

The obligations in this Clause 29 ( Confidentiality ) are continuing and, in particular, shall survive and remain binding on each Finance Party for a period of twelve months from the earlier of:

 

(a) the date on which all amounts payable by the Obligors under or in connection with this Agreement have been paid in full and all Commitments have been cancelled or otherwise cease to be available; and

 

(b) the date on which such Finance Party otherwise ceases to be a Finance Party.

 

30. SET OFF

Following an Event of Default, a Finance Party may set off any matured obligation owed to it by an Obligor under the Finance Documents (to the extent beneficially owned by that Finance Party) against any obligation (whether or not matured) owed by that Finance Party to that Obligor, regardless of the place of payment, booking branch or currency of either obligation. If the obligations are in different currencies, the Finance Party may convert either obligation at a market rate of exchange in its usual course of business for the purpose of the set off.

 

31. PRO RATA SHARING

 

31.1 Redistribution

If any amount owing by an Obligor under this Agreement to a Lender (the recovering Lender ) is discharged by payment, set off or any other manner other than through the Facility Agent under this Agreement (a recovery ), then:

 

(a) the recovering Lender must, within three Business Days, supply details of the recovery to the Facility Agent;

 

(b) the Facility Agent must calculate whether the recovery is in excess of the amount which the recovering Lender would have received if the recovery had been received by the Facility Agent under this Agreement; and

 

(c) the recovering Lender must pay to the Facility Agent an amount equal to the excess (the redistribution ).

 

31.2 Effect of redistribution

 

(a) The Facility Agent must treat a redistribution as if it were a payment by the relevant Obligor under this Agreement and distribute it among the Lenders accordingly.

 

Page 72


(b) When the Facility Agent makes a distribution under paragraph (a) above, the recovering Lender will be subrogated to the rights of the Finance Parties which have shared in that redistribution.

 

(c) If and to the extent that the recovering Lender is not able to rely on any rights of subrogation under paragraph (b) above, the relevant Obligor will owe the recovering Lender a debt which is equal to the redistribution, immediately payable and of the type originally discharged.

 

(d) If:

 

  (i) a recovering Lender must subsequently return a recovery, or an amount measured by reference to a recovery, to an Obligor; and

 

  (ii) the recovering Lender has paid a redistribution in relation to that recovery,

each Finance Party must reimburse the recovering Lender all or the appropriate portion of the redistribution paid to that Finance Party, together with interest for the period while it held the re distribution. In this event, the subrogation in paragraph (b) above will operate in reverse to the extent of the reimbursement.

 

31.3 Exceptions

Notwithstanding any other term of this Clause, a recovering Lender need not pay a redistribution to the extent that:

 

(a) it would not, after the payment, have a valid claim against the relevant Obligor in the amount of the redistribution; or

 

(b) it would be sharing with another Finance Party any amount which the recovering Lender has received or recovered as a result of legal or arbitration proceedings, where:

 

  (i) the recovering Lender notified the Facility Agent of those proceedings; and

 

  (ii) the other Finance Party had an opportunity to participate in those proceedings but did not do so or did not take separate legal or arbitration proceedings as soon as reasonably practicable after receiving notice of them.

 

32. SEVERABILITY

If a term of a Finance Document is or becomes illegal, invalid or unenforceable in any jurisdiction, that shall not affect:

 

(a) the validity or enforceability in that jurisdiction of any other term of the Finance Documents; or

 

(b) the validity or enforceability in other jurisdictions of that or any other term of the Finance Documents.

 

33. COUNTERPARTS

Each Finance Document may be executed in any number of counterparts. This has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of the Finance Document. Delivery of a counterpart of a Finance Document by email attachment or telecopy shall be an effective mode of delivery.

 

Page 73


34. NOTICES

 

34.1 In writing

 

(a) Any formal communication in connection with a Finance Document must be in writing and, unless otherwise stated, may be given in person, by post or fax approved by the Facility Agent.

 

(b) Unless it is agreed to the contrary, any consent or agreement required under a Finance Document must be given in writing.

 

34.2 Contact details

 

(a) Except as provided below, the contact details of each Party for all communications in connection with the Finance Documents are those notified by that Party for this purpose to the Facility Agent on or before the date it becomes a Party.

 

(b) The contact details of the Company for this purpose are:

Smith & Nephew plc

15 Adam Street

London WC2N 6LA

Tel: 0207 401 7646

Fax: 0207 930 3353

For the attention of: The Company Secretary

 

(c) The contact details of the Facility Agent for operational duties as Facility Agent (such as drawdowns, interest rate fixing, interest/fee calculations and payments) are:

The Royal Bank of Scotland plc

2 nd Floor

Bankside 3

90-100 Southwark Street

London

SE1 0SW

Fax: 020 7615 0156

Tel: 020 7085 5000

For the attention of: Lending Operations

For non operational matters as Facility Agent (such as documentation; compliance with covenants; amendments and waivers etc):

The Royal Bank of Scotland plc

Level 5

135 Bishopsgate

London

EC2M 3UR

Fax: 020 7085 4564

Tel: 020 7085 6778

For the attention of: Jennifer Peters, Manager, Syndicated Loans Agency

 

(d) Any Party may change its contact details by giving five Business Days’ notice to the Facility Agent or (in the case of the Facility Agent) to the other Parties.

 

Page 74


(e) Where a Party nominates a particular department or officer to receive a communication, a communication will not be effective if it fails to specify that department or officer.

 

34.3 Effectiveness

 

(a) Except as provided below, any communication in connection with a Finance Document will be deemed to be given as follows:

 

  (i) if delivered in person, at the time of delivery;

 

  (ii) if posted, five days after being deposited in the post, postage prepaid, in a correctly addressed envelope;

 

  (iii) if by fax, when received in legible form.

 

(b) A communication given under paragraph (a) above but received on a non working day or after business hours in the place of receipt will only be deemed to be given on the next working day in that place.

 

(c) A communication to the Facility Agent will only be effective on actual receipt by it.

 

34.4 Communication when Facility Agent is Impaired Agent

If the Facility Agent is an Impaired Agent the Parties may, instead of communicating with each other through the Facility Agent, communicate with each other directly and (while the Facility Agent is an Impaired Agent) all the provisions of the Finance Documents which require communications to be made or notices to be given to or by the Facility Agent shall be varied so that communications may be made and notices given to or by the relevant Parties directly. This provision shall not operate after a replacement Facility Agent has been appointed unless such replacement Facility Agent becomes an Impaired Agent.

 

34.5 Electronic communication

 

(a) Any communication to be made between the Facility Agent and a Lender under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by electronic mail or other electronic means, if the Facility Agent and the relevant Lender:

 

  (i) agree that, unless and until notified to the contrary, this is to be an accepted form of communication;

 

  (ii) notify each other in writing of their electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means; and

 

  (iii) notify each other of any change to their address or any other such information supplied by them.

 

(b) Any electronic communication made between the Facility Agent and a Lender will be effective only when actually received in readable form and in the case of any electronic communication made by a Lender to the Facility Agent only if it is addressed in such a manner as the Facility Agent shall specify for this purpose.

 

34.6 Obligors

 

(a) All communications under the Finance Documents to or from an Obligor must be sent through the Facility Agent.

 

Page 75


(b) All communications under the Finance Documents to or from an Obligor (other than the Company) must be sent through the Company.

 

(c) Each Obligor (other than the Company) irrevocably appoints the Company to act as its agent:

 

  (i) to give and receive all communications under the Finance Documents;

 

  (ii) to supply all information concerning itself to any Finance Party; and

 

  (iii) to sign all documents under or in connection with the Finance Documents including, without limitation and for the avoidance of doubt, any amendments to the Finance Documents, any Request, or notice of a prepayment.

 

(d) Any communication given to the Company in connection with a Finance Document will be deemed to have been given also to the other Obligors.

 

(e) The Facility Agent may assume that any communication made by the Company is made with the consent of each other Obligor.

 

35. LANGUAGE

 

(a) Any notice given in connection with a Finance Document must be in English.

 

(b) Any other document provided in connection with a Finance Document must be:

 

  (i) in English; or

 

  (ii) (unless the Facility Agent otherwise agrees) accompanied by a certified English translation. In this case, the English translation prevails unless the document is a statutory or other official document.

 

36. GOVERNING LAW

This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Agreement are governed by English law.

 

37. ENFORCEMENT

 

37.1 Jurisdiction

 

(a) The English courts have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute in connection with any Finance Document or any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with any Finance Document.

 

(b) The English courts are the most appropriate and convenient courts to settle any such dispute and each Obligor waives objection to those courts on the grounds of inconvenient forum or otherwise in relation to proceedings in connection with any Finance Documents.

 

(c) This Clause is for the benefit of the Finance Parties only. To the extent allowed by law, a Finance Party may take:

 

  (i) proceedings in any other court; and

 

  (ii) concurrent proceedings in any number of jurisdictions.

 

Page 76


37.2 Service of process

 

(a) Each Obligor (including, for the avoidance of doubt, each Additional Obligor) not incorporated in England and Wales irrevocably appoints the Company as its agent under the Finance Documents for service of process in any proceedings before the English courts (which appointment the Company hereby accepts).

 

(b) If any person appointed as process agent is unable for any reason to act as agent for service of process, the Company (on behalf of all the Obligors) must immediately appoint another agent on terms acceptable to the Facility Agent. Failing this, the Facility Agent may appoint another agent for this purpose.

 

(c) Each Obligor agrees that failure by a process agent to notify it of any process will not invalidate the relevant proceedings.

 

(d) This Clause does not affect any other method of service allowed by law.

THIS AGREEMENT has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Page 77


SCHEDULE 1

ORIGINAL LENDERS

 

Name of Original Lender

   Commitment
U.S.$
    

Facility Office

   Qualifying
Lender  status 1
     HMRC Double Taxation
Treaty Passport scheme reference
number and jurisdiction of tax
residence
(if applicable) 2
 

Barclays Bank PLC

     74,500,000       Barclays Bank plc      

BNP Paribas SA

     74,500,000            

Deutsche Bank AG

     74,500,000       Deutsche Bank AG, London Branch      

JP Morgan Chase

     74,500,000            

Lloyds Banking Group

     74,500,000            

Royal Bank of Scotland

     74,500,000       The Royal Bank of Scotland plc      

Societe Generale SA

     74,500,000       Societe Generale      

Bank of America NA

     43,500,000            

Bank of China Limited

     43,500,000       Bank of China Limited, London Branch      

Commerzbank AG

     43,500,00       Commerzbank Aktiengesellschaft, London Branch      

 

1

Each Original Lender must confirm whether it is (a) not a Qualifying Lender; (b) a Qualifying Lender (other than a Treaty Lender); or (c) a Treaty Lender.

2

Each of these must be included if the Original Lender holds a passport under the HMRC Double Taxation Treaty Passport scheme and, as at the date of this Agreement, wishes that scheme to apply to that Agreement.

 

Page 78


Name of Original Lender

   Commitment
U.S.$
    

Facility Office

   Qualifying
Lender  status 1
     HMRC Double Taxation
Treaty Passport scheme reference
number and jurisdiction of tax
residence
(if applicable) 2
 

ING Bank

     43,500,000       ING Bank N.V., London Branch      

Intesa SanPaolo

     43,500,000       Intesa Sanpaolo SpA      

Mizuho Bank Limited

     43,500,000       Mizuho Corporate Bank, Ltd.      

National Australia Bank Limited

     43,500,000       National Australia Bank Limited (acting through its Offshore Banking Unit)         002/N/11208/DTTP Australia   

Sumitomo Misu Banking Corp

     43,500,000       Sumitomo Mitsui Banking Corporation      

The Bank of Tokyo-Mitsubishi

     43,500,000       The Banking of Tokyo-Mitsubishi UFJ, Ltd      

UBS AG

     43,500,000       UBS AG, London Branch      

Wells Fargo Bank NA

     43,500,000       Wells Fargo Bank International      
                 

Total Commitments

     1,000,000,000            
                 

 

Page 79


SCHEDULE 2

CONDITIONS PRECEDENT DOCUMENTS

Part A

To Be Delivered Before The First Request

Company

1. A copy of the constitutional documents of the Company.

2. A copy of a resolution of the board of directors (or a committee of the board of directors) of the Company approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, this Agreement.

3. If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Company establishing the committee referred to in paragraph 2 above.

4. A specimen of the signature of each person authorised on behalf of the Company to execute or witness the execution of any Finance Document or to sign or send any document or notice in connection with any Finance Document.

5. A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company:

 

(a) confirming that utilising the Total Commitments in full would not breach any borrowing or guaranteeing limit binding on it; and

 

(b) certifying that each copy document specified in Part A of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect as at a date no earlier than the date of this Agreement.

6. A Group structure chart.

Legal opinions

7. A legal opinion of Allen & Overy LLP, London legal advisers to the Mandated Lead Arrangers, substantially in the form circulated to the Mandated Lead Arrangers prior to the date of this Agreement.

Other documents and evidence

8. Duly executed copies of each Fee Letter.

9. Original Financial Statements.

10. Evidence that on or before the first Utilisation Date the Existing Facility Commitments in so far as they related to Facility B have been cancelled in full.

11. An irrevocable notice of prepayment to reduce the Existing Facility Commitments in so far as they relate to Facility A to U.S. $500,000,000 on or before 20 December 2010.

 

Page 80


Part B

For An Additional Obligor

Additional Obligors

1. An Accession Agreement, duly executed by the Company and the Additional Obligor.

2. A copy of the constitutional documents of the Additional Obligor.

3. A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Additional Obligor approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Agreement and the Finance Documents.

4. A specimen of the signature of each person authorised on behalf of the Additional Obligor to execute or witness the execution of any Finance Document or to sign or send any document or notice in connection with any Finance Document.

5. In the case of an Additional Guarantor incorporated in the U.K., a copy of a resolution, signed by all (or any lower percentage agreed by the Facility Agent) of the holders of its issued or allotted shares, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Agreement.

6. If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder in the Additional Guarantor approving the resolution referred to in paragraph 5 above.

7. In the case of an Additional Guarantor incorporated in any jurisdiction other than the U.K., a copy of a resolution of the shareholders of that Additional Guarantor approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Agreement and the Finance Documents.

8. A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Additional Obligor:

 

(a) confirming that utilising and/or guaranteeing (as applicable) the Total Commitments in full would not breach any limit binding on it; and

 

(b) certifying that each copy document specified in Part B of this Schedule is correct, complete and in full force and effect as at a date no earlier than the date of the Accession Agreement.

9. If available, a copy of the latest audited accounts of the Additional Obligor.

10. Compliance with Clause 18.5 (“ Know Your Customer” checks )

Legal opinions

1. A legal opinion of Allen & Overy LLP, legal advisers to the Facility Agent, addressed to the Finance Parties.

2. If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in a jurisdiction other than England, a legal opinion from legal advisers to the Facility Agent in that jurisdiction, addressed to the Finance Parties.

Other documents and evidence

A copy of any other authorisation or other document, opinion or assurance which the Facility Agent has notified the Company is necessary in connection with the entry into and performance of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Agreement or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 

Page 81


SCHEDULE 3

FORM OF REQUEST

To: [            ] as Facility Agent

From: [BORROWER]

Date: [            ], 201[•]

[            ] U.S.$1,000,000,000 Facility Agreement dated [•], 2010 (the Agreement )

1. We refer to the Agreement. This is a Request.

2. We wish to borrow a Loan on the following terms:

(a) Utilisation Date: [            ]

(b) Amount/currency: [            ]

(c) Term: [            ].

3. Our payment instructions are: [            ].

4. We confirm that each condition precedent under the Agreement which must be satisfied on the date of this Request is so satisfied.

5. This Request is irrevocable.

 

By:    
[BORROWER]

 

 

Page 82


SCHEDULE 4

MANDATORY COST FORMULAE

1. The Mandatory Cost is an addition to the interest rate to compensate Lenders for the cost of compliance with (a) the requirements of the Bank of England and/or the Financial Services Authority (or, in either case, any other authority which replaces all or any of its functions) or (b) the requirements of the European Central Bank.

2. On the first day of each Term (or as soon as possible thereafter) the Facility Agent shall calculate, as a percentage rate, a rate (the Additional Cost Rate ) for each Lender, in accordance with the paragraphs set out below. The Mandatory Cost will be calculated by the Facility Agent as a weighted average of the Lenders’ Additional Cost Rates (weighted in proportion to the percentage participation of each Lender in the relevant Loan) and will be expressed as a percentage rate per annum.

3. The Additional Cost Rate for any Lender lending from a Facility Office in a Participating Member State will be the percentage notified by that Lender to the Facility Agent. This percentage will be certified by that Lender in its notice to the Facility Agent to be its reasonable determination of the cost (expressed as a percentage of that Lender’s participation in all Loans made from that Facility Office) of complying with the minimum reserve requirements of the European Central Bank in respect of loans made from that Facility Office.

4. The Additional Cost Rate for any Lender lending from a Facility Office in the United Kingdom will be calculated by the Facility Agent as follows:

 

(a) in relation to a sterling Loan:

 

AB  +  C ( B – D ) + Ex  0.01    per cent. per annum
100 – ( A + C )   

 

(b) in relation to an Advance in any currency other than sterling:

 

Ex  0.01    per cent per annum
300   

Where:

 

A is the percentage of Eligible Liabilities (assuming these to be in excess of any stated minimum) which that Lender is from time to time required to maintain as an interest free cash ratio deposit with the Bank of England to comply with cash ratio requirements.

 

B is the percentage rate of interest (excluding the Margin and the Mandatory Cost and, if the Loan is an amount subject to interest on overdue amounts under Subclause 9.4 ( Interest on overdue amounts ), the additional rate of interest specified in Subclause 9.4 ( Interest on overdue amounts ) payable for the relevant Term on the Loan.

 

C is the percentage (if any) of Eligible Liabilities which that Lender is required from time to time to maintain as interest bearing Special Deposits with the Bank of England.

 

D is the percentage rate per annum payable by the Bank of England to the Facility Agent on interest bearing Special Deposits.

 

Page 83


E is designed to compensate Lenders for amounts payable under the Fees Rules and is calculated by the Facility Agent as being the average of the most recent rates of charge supplied by the Reference Banks to the Facility Agent pursuant to paragraph 7 below and expressed in pounds per £1,000,000.

5. For the purposes of this Schedule:

 

(a) Eligible Liabilities and Special Deposits have the meanings given to them from time to time under or pursuant to the Bank of England Act 1998 or (as may be appropriate) by the Bank of England;

 

(b) Fees Rules means the rules on periodic fees contained in the Financial Services Authority Fees Manual or such other law or regulation as may be in force from time to time in respect of the payment of fees for the acceptance of deposits;

 

(c) Fee Tariffs means the fee tariffs specified in the Fees Rules under Column 1 of the activity group A.1 Deposit acceptors (ignoring any minimum fee or zero rated fee required pursuant to the Fees Rules but taking into account any applicable discount rate); and

 

(d) Tariff Base has the meaning given to it in, and will be calculated in accordance with, the Fees Rules.

 

(e) Reference Banks means the principal London offices of [•],[•] and [•] or such other banks as may be appointed by the Facility Agent in consultation with the Company.

6. In application of the above formulae, A, B, C and D will be included in the formulae as percentages (i.e. 5 per cent. will be included in the formula as 5 and not as 0.05). A negative result obtained by subtracting D from B shall be taken as zero. The resulting figures shall be rounded to four decimal places.

7. If requested by the Facility Agent, each Reference Bank shall, as soon as practicable after publication by the Financial Services Authority, supply to the Facility Agent, the rate of charge payable by that Reference Bank to the Financial Services Authority pursuant to the Fees Rules in respect of the relevant financial year of the Financial Services Authority (calculated for this purpose by that Reference Bank as being the average of the Fee Tariffs applicable to that Reference Bank for that financial year) and expressed in pounds per £1,000,000 of the Tariff Base of that Reference Bank.

8. Each Lender shall supply any information required by the Facility Agent for the purpose of calculating its Additional Cost Rate. In particular, but without limitation, each Lender shall supply the following information on or prior to the date on which it becomes a Lender:

 

(a) the jurisdiction of its Facility Office; and

 

(b) any other information that the Facility Agent may reasonably require for such purpose.

Each Lender shall promptly notify the Facility Agent of any change to the information provided by it pursuant to this paragraph.

9. The percentages of each Lender for the purpose of A and C above and the rates of charge of each Reference Bank for the purpose of E above shall be determined by the Facility Agent based upon the information supplied to it pursuant to paragraphs 7 and 8 above and on the assumption that, unless a Lender notifies the Facility Agent to the contrary, each Lender’s obligations in relation to cash ratio deposits and Special Deposits are the same as those of a typical bank from its jurisdiction of incorporation with a Facility Office in the same jurisdiction as its Facility Office.

 

Page 84


10. The Facility Agent shall have no liability to any person if such determination results in an Additional Cost Rate which over or under compensates any Lender and shall be entitled to assume that the information provided by any Lender or Reference Bank pursuant to paragraphs 3, 7 and 8 above is true and correct in all respects.

11. The Facility Agent shall distribute the additional amounts received as a result of the Mandatory Cost to the Lenders on the basis of the Additional Cost Rate for each Lender based on the information provided by each Lender and each Reference Bank pursuant to paragraphs 3, 7 and 8 above.

12. Any determination by the Facility Agent pursuant to this Schedule in relation to a formula, the Mandatory Cost, an Additional Cost Rate or any amount payable to a Lender shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all parties to this agreement.

13. The Facility Agent may from time to time, after consultation with the Company and the Lenders, determine and notify to all parties to this agreement any amendments which are required to be made to this schedule in order to comply with any change in law, regulation or any requirements from time to time imposed by the Bank of England, the Financial Services Authority or the European Central Bank (or, in any case, any other authority which replaces all or any of its functions) and any such determination shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all parties to this agreement.

 

Page 85


SCHEDULE 5

FORM OF TRANSFER CERTIFICATE

To: [            ] as Facility Agent and Smith & Nephew plc as the Company, for and on behalf of each Obligor

From: [THE EXISTING LENDER] (the Existing Lender ) and [THE NEW LENDER] (the New Lender )

Date: [            ]

[            ] U.S.$1,000,000,000 Facility Agreement dated [•], 2010 (the Agreement )

We refer to the Agreement. This is a Transfer Certificate.

 

1. The Existing Lender transfers by novation to the New Lender the Existing Lender’s rights and obligations referred to in the Schedule below in accordance with the terms of the Agreement.

 

2. The proposed Transfer Date is [            ].

 

3. [The New Lender confirms that it is:

[(a) not a Qualifying Lender;

(b) a Qualifying Lender (other than a Treaty Lender); or

(c) a Treaty Lender.] 3

4. [The New Lender hereby confirms that it is a Treaty Lender that holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, that its reference number is [    ], that it is tax resident in [    ], and notifies the Company that:

 

(a) each Borrower which is a Party as a Borrower as at the Transfer Date must make an application to HMRC under form DTTP2 within 30 days of the Transfer Date; and

 

(b) each Additional Borrower which becomes an Additional Borrower after the Transfer Date must make an application to HMRC under form DTTP2 within 30 days of becoming an Additional Borrower. 4 ]

5. The administrative details of the New Lender for the purposes of the Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

6. This Transfer Certificate and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Transfer Certificate are governed by English law.

 

3 Delete as applicable – each New Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within.
4 This confirmation must be included if the New Lender holds a passport under the Double Taxation Treaty Passport scheme and, as at the Transfer Date, wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement.

 

Page 86


THE SCHEDULE

Rights and obligations to be transferred by novation

[insert relevant details, including applicable Commitment (or part)]

Administrative details of the New Lender

[insert details of Facility Office, address for notices and payment details etc.]

 

[EXISTING LENDER]     [NEW LENDER]
By:         By:    

The Transfer Date is confirmed by the Facility Agent as [            ].

 

[FACILITY AGENT]
By:    

 

Page 87


SCHEDULE 6

FORM OF ACCESSION AGREEMENT

To: [            ] as Facility Agent

From: Smith & Nephew plc and [Proposed Borrower/Proposed Guarantor]*

Date: [            ]

[            ] U.S.$1,000,000,000 Facility Agreement dated [•], 2010 (the Agreement )

We refer to the Agreement. This is an Accession Agreement.

[Name of company] of [address/registered office] agrees to become an Additional Borrower/Guarantor* and to be bound by the terms of the Agreement as an Additional Borrower/Guarantor*.

Jurisdiction of incorporation of new Obligor; registered number of new Obligor; and administrative details of new Obligor.

This Accession Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Accession Agreement are governed by English law.

 

Smith & Nephew plc
By:    
[PROPOSED BORROWER]
By:    
[EXECUTED AND DELIVERED AS A DEED BY PROPOSED GUARANTOR]
[By:]    

 

* Delete as Applicable

 

Page 88


SCHEDULE 7

FORM OF RESIGNATION REQUEST

To: [            ] as Facility Agent

From: Smith & Nephew plc and [relevant Obligor]

Date: [            ]

[            ] U.S.$1,000,000,000 Facility Agreement dated [•], 2010 (the Agreement )

We refer to the Agreement. This is a Resignation Request.

1. We request that [resigning Obligor] be released from its obligations as [a/an] [Obligor/Borrower/Guarantor]* under the Agreement.

2. We confirm that no Default is outstanding or would result from the acceptance of this Resignation Request.

3. We confirm that as at the date of this Resignation Request no amount owed by [resigning Obligor] under the Agreement is outstanding.

4. This Resignation Request and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Resignation Request are governed by English law.

 

Smith & Nephew plc     [Relevant Obligor]
By:         By:    

The Facility Agent confirms that this resignation takes effect on [            ].

 

[AGENT]
By:    

 

* Delete as Applicable

 

Page 89


SCHEDULE 8

FORM OF COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE

To: [            ] as Facility Agent

From: Smith & Nephew plc

Date: [            ]

[            ] U.S.$1,000,000,000 Facility Agreement dated [•], 2010 (the Agreement )

1. We refer to the Agreement. This is a Compliance Certificate.

2. We confirm that as at [relevant testing date]:

 

(a) Consolidated EBITDA for the Measurement period then ending was [            ]; and Consolidated Total Net Borrowings are [            ]; therefore, Consolidated Total Net Borrowings are [            ] x Consolidated EBITDA; and

 

(b) Consolidated EBITA for the Measurement period then ending was [            ] and Consolidated Net Interest Payable was [            ]; therefore, the ratio of Consolidated EBITA to Consolidated Net Interest Payable was [            ] to 1.

3. We set out below calculations establishing the figures in paragraph 2 above:

[            ].

4. [We confirm that no Default is outstanding as at [relevant testing date]*

 

Smith & Nephew plc
By:    

[insert applicable certification language]

 

* If this statement cannot be made, the certificate should identify any Default that is outstanding and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it.

 

Page 90


SCHEDULE 9

FORM OF INCREASE CONFIRMATION

To: [•] as Facility Agent and Smith & Nephew plc as the Company, for and on behalf of each Obligor

From: [the Increase Lender ] (the Increase Lender )

Dated:

U.S.$1,000,000,000 Facility Agreement dated [•], 2010 (the Agreement )

1. We refer to the Agreement. This is an Increase Confirmation. Terms defined in the Agreement have the same meaning in this Increase Confirmation unless given a different meaning in this Increase Confirmation.

2. We refer to Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ).

3. The Increase Lender agrees to assume and will assume all of the obligations corresponding to the Commitment specified in the Schedule (the Relevant Commitment ) as if it was an Original Lender under the Agreement.

4. The proposed date on which the increase in relation to the Increase Lender and the Relevant Commitment is to take effect (the Increase Date ) is [•].

5. On the Increase Date, the Increase Lender becomes party to the Finance Documents as a Lender.

6. The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices to the Increase Lender for the purposes of Subclause 34.2 ( Contact details ) are set out in the Schedule.

7. The Increase Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Lenders’ obligations referred to in paragraph (f) of Subclause 2.2 ( Increase ).

8. [The Increase Lender confirms that it is:

(a) [not a Qualifying Lender]

(b) [a Qualifying Lender (other than a Treaty Lender);]

(c) [a Treaty Lender;] 5

9. [The Increase Lender hereby confirms that it is a Treaty Lender that holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, that its reference number is [    ], that it is tax resident in [    ], and notifies the Company that:

 

(a) each Borrower which is a Party as a Borrower as at the Relevant Increase Date must make an application to HMRC under form DTTP2 within 30 days of the Relevant Increase Date; and

 

5 Delete as applicable — each Increase Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within.

 

Page 91


(b) each Additional Borrower which becomes an Additional Borrower after the Relevant Increase Date must make an application to HMRC under form DTTP2 within 30 days of becoming an Additional Borrower.] 6

10. Each Finance Document may be executed in any number of counterparts, and by each party on separate counterparts. Each counterpart is an original, but all counterparts shall together constitute one and the same instrument. Delivery of a counterpart of a Finance Document by e-mail attachment or telecopy shall be an effective mode of delivery.

11. This Increase Confirmation and any non contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Increase Confirmation are governed by English law.

This Increase Confirmation has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Increase Confirmation.

 

6 Include if applicable.

 

Page 92


THE SCHEDULE

Relevant Commitment/rights and obligations to be assumed by the Increase Lender

[ insert relevant details ]

[ Facility office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments ]

 

[Increase Lender]
By:    

This Increase Confirmation is accepted as an Increase Confirmation for the purposes of the Agreement by the Facility Agent and the Increase Date is confirmed as [•].

 

[FACILITY AGENT]
By:    

 

Page 93


SIGNATORIES

 

Company
SMITH & NEPHEW PLC
By:    
Mandated Lead Arrangers
BARCLAYS CAPITAL
By:    
BNP PARIBAS SA
By:    
DEUTSCHE BANK AG
By:    
JP MORGAN CHASE
By:    
LLOYDS BANKING GROUP
By:    

 

Page 94


ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC
By:    
SOCIETE GENERALE SA
By:    
Original Lenders
BARCLAYS BANK PLC
By:    
BNP PARIBAS SA
By:    
DEUTSCHE BANK AG
By:    
JP MORGAN CHASE
By:    

 

Page 95


LLOYDS BANKING GROUP
By:    
THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC
By:    
SOCIETE GENERALE SA
By:    
BANK OF AMERICA NA
By:    
BANK OF CHINA LIMITED
By:    
COMMERZBANK AG
By:    

 

Page 96


ING BANK
By:    
INTESA SANPAOLO
By:    
MIZUHO BANK LIMITED
By:    
NATIONAL AUSTRALIA BANK LIMITED
By:    
SUMITOMO MISU BANKING GROUP
By:    
THE BANK OF TOKYO-MITSUBISHI
By:    

 

Page 97


UBS AG
By:    
WELLS FARGO BANK NA
By:    
Facility Agent
THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC
By:    

 

Page 98


DATED 9 December 2010

SMITH & NEPHEW PLC

Arranged by

BARCLAYS CAPITAL

BNP PARIBAS SA

DEUTSCHE BANK AG

JP MORGAN CHASE

LLOYDS BANKING GROUP

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC

SOCIETE GENERALE SA

With

THE ROYAL BANK OF SCOTLAND PLC

as Facility Agent

 

 

 

FACILITY AGREEMENT

U.S. $1,000,000,000

 

 

 

LOGO


CONTENTS

 

CLAUSE

        PAGE  

1.

   INTERPRETATION      1   

2.

   FACILITIES      13   

3.

   PURPOSE      15   

4.

   CONDITIONS PRECEDENT      15   

5.

   UTILISATION      16   

6.

   OPTIONAL CURRENCIES      17   

7.

   REPAYMENT      19   

8.

   PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION      20   

9.

   INTEREST      23   

10.

   TERMS      24   

11.

   MARKET DISRUPTION      25   

12.

   TAXES      26   

13.

   INCREASED COSTS      30   

14.

   MITIGATION      31   

15.

   PAYMENTS      32   

16.

   GUARANTEE AND INDEMNITY      34   

17.

   REPRESENTATIONS      37   

18.

   INFORMATION COVENANTS      39   

19.

   FINANCIAL COVENANTS      41   

20.

   GENERAL COVENANTS      44   

21.

   DEFAULT      48   

22.

   THE ADMINISTRATIVE PARTIES      52   

23.

   EVIDENCE AND CALCULATIONS      57   

24.

   FEES      58   

25.

   INDEMNITIES AND BREAK COSTS      58   

26.

   EXPENSES      60   

27.

   AMENDMENTS AND WAIVERS      60   

28.

   CHANGES TO THE PARTIES      63   

29.

   [DISCLOSURE OF INFORMATION      68   

30.

   SET OFF      72   

31.

   PRO RATA SHARING      72   

32.

   SEVERABILITY      73   

33.

   COUNTERPARTS      73   

 

Page I


34.

   NOTICES      74   

35.

   LANGUAGE      76   

36.

   GOVERNING LAW      76   

37.

   ENFORCEMENT      76   
SCHEDULE 1 ORIGINAL LENDERS      78   
SCHEDULE 2 CONDITIONS PRECEDENT DOCUMENTS      80   
   P ART  A T O B E D ELIVERED B EFORE T HE F IRST R EQUEST      80   
   P ART  B F OR A N A DDITIONAL O BLIGOR      81   
SCHEDULE 3 FORM OF REQUEST      82   
SCHEDULE 4 MANDATORY COST FORMULAE      83   
SCHEDULE 5 FORM OF TRANSFER CERTIFICATE      86   
SCHEDULE 6 FORM OF ACCESSION AGREEMENT      88   
SCHEDULE 7 FORM OF RESIGNATION REQUEST      89   
SCHEDULE 8 FORM OF COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE      90   
SCHEDULE 9 FORM OF INCREASE CONFIRMATION      91   

 

Page II

Exhibit 4(c)(vi)

Olivier Bohuon

110 Rue du Chateau

92100 Boulogne

France

9 February 2011

Dear Olivier,

I am delighted to confirm our offer to you to join Smith & Nephew on 1 April 2011, initially as Executive Director and Chief Executive Officer Elect, with a view to appointment as Chief Executive Officer at the Annual General Meeting to be held on 14 April this year. The purpose of this letter is to set out the main terms and conditions of your employment by smith & Nephew UK Limited (the “Company”). A full employment contract will be prepared shortly.

Salary

You will receive a salary of €1,050,000 per annum, reviewable each 1 April, paid monthly in arrears less required deductions.

Bonus

You will be eligible to participate in the Annual incentive Plan. Your on-target bonus for 2011 will be 100% of salary for on-target performance with an “outperformance” maximum of 150% of salary. The performance measures currently comprise a mix of financial measures and personal objectives. One-third of any 2011 bonus in excess of target will be deferred into shares which will vest over a three year period in three equal installments. Your 2011 bonus will be pro-rated to reflect the number of months during 2011 in which you are employed by the Company.

Annual Share- Incentive Plans

You will be awarded share options to the nominal value of 100% of your salary on an annual basis commencing September 2011. The options will be subject to performance conditions, currently based on Total Shareholder Return by comparison to our peers.

You will also be awarded performance shares to the nominal value of 150% of your salary on an annual basis commencing September 2011. The shares will be subject to performance conditions, currently based on growth in Adjusted Earnings per Share, with a “kicker” based on Total Shareholder Return.

As an alternative, you may choose to forego the award of share options and receive an increased number of performance shares of equivalent value.

Signing-on Award

On joining the company, or as soon as reasonably practicable after joining, you will receive a signing-on award as follows:

 

  a) an award of 200,000 restricted shares: and

 

  b) a cash payment of € 1,400,000 (less required deductions)


The terms applicable to the signing-on award will be sent to you under separate cover. Subject to these terms, we can confirm that the restricted share aware element will vest in three equal tranches on the first, second and third anniversaries of the date of the award. There will be no performance conditions attached to these shares.

Pension

You will receive a contribution of 30% of salary into an appropriate pension arrangement of your choice (less required deductions).

Other Benefits

You will also be eligible to receive the usual benefits associated with an appointment at this level, including a company car or car allowance, health & life assurance, long term disability plan and you will be eligible to join the Smith & Nephew savings related share option scheme.

Your participation in all the above arrangements will be in accordance with the rules of the various plans, which will be provided to you in due course and the terms of your employment contract. The Remuneration Committee keeps the structure of remuneration packages under review and the specific balance of elements or precise performance measures may be subject to change over time.

Annual Leave

You will be entitled to 25 days paid leave per calendar year (plus bank and public holidays).

Termination Provisions

Except where dismissal is for serious misconduct, due cause or unacceptable performance, the Company will provide 12 months notice of intention to terminate employment. At its discretion, the Company may require you not to work such notice, but to “go on garden leave” or may choose to pay you a lump sum representing 12 months base salary in lieu of notice, plus an amount in respect of benefits. Additionally, depending on circumstances, the Remuneration Committee will have the discretion to pay you a proportion of the bonus you would have earned.

In the case of termination within 12 months of a Change of Control, you would be entitled to receive a lump sum payment in respect of 12 months notice, plus benefits and bonus at target. The restricted share award element of the signing-on award referred to above would vest immediately. Performance shares and options would be treated in accordance with the rules of the plans.

You would be required to provide 6 months notice of intention to resign.

Following termination, you would be required to observe standard non-compete terms as provided for by the contract of employment.

These provisions are set out in more detail in your employment contract. Where the terms of this letter and those of your employment contact conflict, the terms of your employment contract will prevail (save in respect of the terms of the signing-on award which will be governed by the terms provided by way of separate letter.)


Handover

The determination of an appropriate “induction” period prior to you assuming the role of Chief Executive Officer are subject to further discussion with the Chairman and Dave Illingworth.

I hope that this provides you with enough information to enable you to make a positive decision. We are all looking forward to welcoming you to Smith & Nephew. We have no doubt that you will enjoy the challenges ahead.

Yours sincerely,

 

By:  

/s/ Susan Henderson

Name:   Ms Susan Henderson
Title:   Company Secretary

I agree to accept this offer.

Dated: 9 February 2011

 

By:  

/s/ Olivier Bohuon

Name:   Mr Olivier Bohuon


Dated 9 February 2011

EMPLOYMENT AGREEMENT

BETWEEN

(1) SMITH & NEPHEW UK LIMITED

And

(2) OLIVIER BOHUON


DATE OF EMPLOYMENT AGREEMENT 9 February 2011

PARTIES

 

(1) SMITH & NEPHEW UK LIMITED whose registered office is at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (“We”)

 

(2) OLIVIER BOHUON, of 110 Rue du Chateau, 92100 Boulogne, France (“You”)

 

A This Agreement sets out the terms and conditions that apply to your employment with us with effect from 1 April 2011. We also have a staff handbook that contains provisions relevant to your employment. If there is any conflict between that handbook and this Agreement, however, this Agreement prevails.

 

B The final section of the Agreement sets out definitions and general provisions that apply throughout the Agreement.

 

C Our offer of employment under this Agreement is conditional on the following:

(a) you must have the right to work in the UK and have provided us the documentary evidence of this that we are required to have under the Asylum and Immigration Act 1997.

(b) you must not be subject to any restrictive covenants or other legal obligations which would prevent you from carrying out your job for us.

If these conditions are not satisfied then we have the right to terminate your employment without notice within a reasonable period of our discovering this.

 

D You confirm that by entering into this Agreement and working for us that You are not in breach of any obligation to any third party or of any court order.

 

E You also confirm that You have disclosed to us in writing details of all previous criminal convictions (other than those that are spent).


INDEX

 

Section

  

Description

1    Your Job
2    Your Remuneration
3    Protecting the Company Whilst You Are Employed
4    Discipline and Grievance.
5    Sickness and Absence from Work
6    Termination of Employment
7    Protecting the Company After Your Employment Has Ended
8    Miscellaneous and General Provisions


SECTION ONE: YOUR JOB

 

1. THE APPOINTMENT

 

1.1 You are employed by us as Executive Director and Chief Executive Officer Elect of Smith & Nephew UK Limited from 1 April 2011. For statutory purposes, You have been continuously employed by us since 1 April 2011.

 

1.2 You will be appointed to the position of Chief Executive Officer of Smith & Nephew UK Limited from 14 April 2011, and as part of your employment duties you will also be appointed to the position of Chief Executive Officer of Smith & Nephew plc from the same date. Your continuing appointment in accordance with all other main board appointments of Smith & Nephew plc, is at the will of the parties, and is subject to the articles of association of Smith & Nephew plc. For the avoidance of any doubt, the provisions of Section Six of this Agreement (in relation to Termination of Employment) will apply to your main board appointment.

 

1.3 You must comply with all of our rules, regulations, policies and procedures.

 

1.4 You must carry out all the assigned duties and functions consistent with your role; exercise all the powers and comply with all our instructions in connection with the business that we reasonably require. You must use your reasonable endeavours to promote our interests.

 

1.5 You must devote the whole of your working time and attention to the duties assigned to You and You must well and faithfully serve the Company and the Group, except as agreed by the board of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

1.6 If we ask You for any information or explanations about your employment or our business or affairs, You must give it to us as soon as reasonably practicable (in writing if required).

 

1.7 You must comply with any restrictions that we may properly impose on You or other directors. In particular, You must not without our written consent:

 

  (a) Incur any capital expenditure or liability on our behalf in excess of the authorisation limits that have been set for You; and

 

  (b) Enter into any contract or obligation on our behalf that is outside the normal course of our business or your duties or is of an unusual, onerous or long-term nature.

 

1.8 If we ask, You will accept any directorship, trusteeship or other position of responsibility in the Group that we may reasonably require which is generally consistent with your role.

 

2. HOURS OF WORK

 

2.1 Our normal office hours are currently 9 am to 5 pm Monday to Friday but You are expected to work whatever hours we reasonably require of You.

 

2.2 We acknowledge that (as a managing executive) the duration of your working time is not measured or predetermined or You can determine it yourself. Nevertheless, if the Working Time Regulations 1998 do govern your working hours, You agree that if we need You to do so that You will work in excess of an average 48 hour working week and that You therefore agree to opt-out of the 48 hour average limit set out in those Regulations. If the law in future permits, You agree that your average working hours should be measured against whatever reference period we may reasonably decide should apply.

 

3 . PLACE OF WORK

 

3.1 Your normal place of work is 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA. You may be required to work elsewhere within the United Kingdom at the request of the Board, subject to the Company reimbursing You in respect of all reasonable relocation expenses.


3.2 You are required to travel worldwide as part of your duties.

 

3.3 For the purposes of Part I of the Employment Rights Act 1996, it is not expected that You will be required to work outside the United Kingdom for more than one month at a time.

SECTION TWO: YOUR REMUNERATION

 

4. SALARY

 

4.1 Your basic annual salary is €1,050,000. This accrues daily and is payable in equal monthly instalments in arrears on or before the last working day of each month.

 

4.2 Your salary will be reviewed by the Remuneration Committee not less than annually on or about 1 April. The next review date for you will be 1 April 2012. We are not under any obligation to increase it at each review but it shall not be reduced.

 

4.3 There is no additional remuneration for any directorship, trusteeship or other position of responsibility that You may hold in the Group.

 

5. SENIOR EXECUTIVE BONUS SCHEME

 

5.1 You will be eligible to participate in the Group Executive Bonus Plan. Currently, the Plan is performance-based and for target achievement the bonus payment is 100% of basic salary (66.66% of salary is cash based and 33.33% of salary (i.e. one-third) will be deferred as shares, with no further performance conditions. These shares will vest over three years in the event of continuing employment; the maximum bonus payment is 150% of basic salary (100% cash and 50% deferred into shares). The plan may be changed or withdrawn by the Remuneration Committee at any time. Any payment under the Plan is discretionary and there is no contractual entitlement to receive it. Bonus is not deemed to be contractual remuneration for pension purposes or otherwise. Any bonus payable in respect of 2011 shall be pro-rated for the number of months You are employed by us in 2011.

 

6. EXECUTIVE STOCK INCENTIVE PLANS

 

6.1 You will be eligible to participate in the Senior Executive Stock Incentive Plans, or any successor, at the discretion of the Board of Smith & Nephew plc. This currently comprises the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the Share Option Plan. Awards are normally made in September each year. Full details will be sent to you under separate cover.

 

6.2 On joining the company, or as soon as reasonably practicable after joining, you will receive a signing-on award of 200,000 restricted shares and a cash payment of €1,400,000. This signing-on award will be subject to the terms of a separate letter governing its terms which will be provided to you.

 

7. EMPLOYEE SHARE OPTION SCHEME

You will be eligible to participate in the savings related Employee Share Option Scheme providing you have worked for the Group for three months prior to the relevant invitation date. Invitations are usually made on an annual basis and full details will be sent to You under separate cover.


8. COMPANY CAR

 

8.1 You will be provided with benefits in accordance with the Smith & Nephew UK Car Policy. Details of approved drivers and insurance cover are as follows:

 

  (a) Approved drivers : Company cars may be driven by the designated company car driver, his / her spouse, children over 21, any other authorised nominated driver, and any other Smith & Nephew employee who is a company car driver or is on the list of Approved Drivers. Nominated drivers must hold a valid full UK driving licence, and must have received prior company authorisation .

The car holder’s children may only drive company cars provided they are aged over 21 and have held a full driving licence for one year.

It is a requirement that any employees entitled to a company car must sign a Driver Obligation Form prior to driving a company car.

Any variation to the above arrangements can only be authorised by the Company Secretary of Smith & Nephew plc by written request.

In all schemes (including but not limited to the Car Policy) referred to in this Agreement where there are provisions for a spouse, we will use all reasonable endeavours to procure that the definition of spouse shall include your co-habiting partner.

 

  (b) Insurance cover : Employees are responsible for taking care of their assigned vehicle and its contents.

The insurance policy arranged by the company covers all company car drivers, their spouses, and other authorised nominated drivers and any children over 21, subject to the conditions above. All company cars are insured for comprehensive cover, including third party, fire and theft. A copy of the insurance certificate will normally be issued every year.

The insurance cover relates only to company cars, and not to any other personal vehicle, whether or not being used on company business.

Any personal loss will be covered only to a maximum of (under current policy) £100. Any claim above this amount should be made through the employee’s home or personal insurance.

In the event of accidents, damage, theft or vandalism occurring that is due wholly or in part to the employee’s negligence, then the employee may be subject to company disciplinary procedures.

 

  (c) The current company car lease value for your position is £1,155 per month. Examples of cars currently at this level are:

 

Jaguar XJ type    Mercedes S320 series
BMW 750 series    Audi A8

You can trade-up, and down (in which case You would receive the difference between the car lease value and the actual cost of the vehicle as cash less Tax and National Insurance).

If You select the option of a company car You will be reimbursed for the cost of business and private mileage (except that used for annual holidays). Alternatively, you can) receive a monthly petrol allowance, which under current policy is £100 less tax and national insurance.

 

  (d) Company car cash alternative : you will be eligible to choose cash payments as an alternative to a company car. The allowance is not pensionable, and is subject to tax and national insurance. Each cash alternative “contract” will last for a minimum period of 12 months.


You are entitled to reimbursement of petrol costs for business and private mileage (unless incurred during any holiday period) as if You had opted for a company car. This is paid at the prevailing standard reimbursement rate through payroll, less tax and national insurance.

 

9. PENSIONS, LIFE ASSURANCE AND INCOME PROTECTION

 

9.1 Pensions, Life Assurance and Income Protection policy is subject to continuous review by the Board of Smith & Nephew plc and the Remuneration Committee and may be amended from time to time at their discretion. However, You shall be eligible for cover under any such schemes or policies from time to time in force for the benefit of directors and senior executives.

 

9.2 Pension Plan

We will pay an annual contribution of 30% of your basic salary (less required deductions) into an appropriate pension arrangement of your choice.

No contracting out certificate is in force in relation to your employment.

 

9.3 Life Assurance

We will provide You with life assurance cover under the Smith & Nephew Stakeholder Group Death in Service Plan (the “Death in Service Plan”). The cover is provided through an insurance company (the “relevant insurer”). The benefit provided on death in service is (subject to the terms of the relevant insurer) 7 x base salary, of which 4 x will be paid as a lump sum to your dependants and 3 x base salary will be used to purchase a pension for your dependants.

 

9.4 Income Protection

Subject to the provisions below, we will make provision for an Income Protection Plan provided by an insurance company (the “relevant insurer”) offering an income protection benefit, whilst You are an employee, of 75% of base pay (including any State Invalidity Benefits) in the event that You are unable to work due to sickness or injury after an initial period of absence of 52 weeks.

 

9.5 Your participation in the Income Protection Plan is subject always to the rules of the relevant insurer’s scheme for the time being in force (details of which are available from Human Resources) and to the approval of the relevant insurer. In the event that the relevant insurer declines to provide or continue to provide benefits, as the case may be, under the Income Protection Plan, we shall not be liable to provide any benefit or compensation in lieu thereof.

 

9.6 We are entitled at any time (after giving You reasonable notice and reasonable assistance in implementing alternative arrangements) to terminate the Income Protection Plan or the Death in Service Plan or your participation in it and/or to withdraw or change the rules or benefits of the Income Protection Plan or the Death in Service Plan provided that such variation withdrawal or termination applies to all our employees who are employed at a comparable level to You, in which case we shall not be liable to provide any benefit or compensation in lieu thereof. It is a condition of your participation and continuing participation that You agree to undergo any medical examinations that might be required from time to time.

 

10. PRIVATE MEDICAL INSURANCE

Private health cover will be provided from the date of joining for yourself, and if applicable, your spouse and any of your unmarried children who are under age 21 (or under age 24 if in full-time education).


11 HOLIDAYS

 

11.1 Our holiday year runs from 1 January to 31 December. In addition to bank holidays, You are entitled to 25 days’ paid holiday in each holiday year.

 

11.2 Holidays accrue pro-rata in each holiday year.

 

11.3 Holidays must be taken at times agreed with the Chairman. Holidays may not be carried forward from one holiday year to the next without our approval. There is no pay in lieu of untaken holiday at the end of the holiday year.

 

11.4 We may decide whether or not any holiday that You have taken forms part of your entitlement under the Working Time Regulations. Unless we decide otherwise, it is assumed that holidays accruing under those Regulations are taken first.

 

11.5 It may be necessary to set aside a certain number of days each year to cover the closure of the office at the Christmas and New Year periods and You will be informed if this is the case.

 

12. EXPENSES

 

12.1 We will reimburse You for all business expenses that are properly and reasonably incurred and claimed by You in accordance with our expenses policy. Expense claims must be supported by whatever receipts or vouchers we require.

 

12.2 If we make a company credit card available to You, You must:

 

  (a) Take good care of it and immediately report if it is lost or stolen;

 

  (b) Only use the card for our business and in accordance with any applicable policy; and

 

  (c) Surrender it immediately on our request.

SECTION THREE: PROTECTING THE COMPANY WHILST YOU ARE EMPLOYED

 

13 GENERAL DUTIES

 

13.1 At all times during your employment (including any period of suspension or while on garden leave) You are subject to a duty of goodwill, trust and confidence, exclusive service and good faith towards us. Without limitation, these duties require that You must not:

 

  (a) compete with the Group;

 

  (b) make preparations (during hours when You are required to work) to compete with the Group after your employment has terminated;

 

  (c) solicit business from customers or potential customers of the Group;

 

  (d) encourage employees to leave employment with the Group against the Group’s wishes; and/or

 

  (e) copy information relating to the Group for a purpose other than for the benefit of the Group.

 

13.2 If You receive any approach from a third party to You, as Chief executive Officer of Smith & Nephew plc, to discuss a change of ownership or a significantly enhanced stake in Smith & Nephew plc You will be required to discuss such an approach with the Chairman of Smith & Nephew plc before any response is made to the third party concerned.

 

13.3 As a director, You must notify the Board, the board of Smith & Nephew plc and the board of any other Group company of which You are a member, immediately if You act (or omit to act) in a way that may amount to a breach of your obligations to the Group or if You become aware of or suspect any wrongdoing on the part of Group staff or contractors or any acts (or omissions) of third parties which might reasonably be expected to be harmful to the Group.


14. OTHER INTERESTS

 

14.1 You must devote all of your working time to the Group. You must not undertake any activity or do anything that might reasonably be expected to affect the full and proper performance of your duties unless we agree first. Without limitation, You must not undertake any other employment or hold any other office without our prior formal agreement (such agreement not to be unreasonably withheld).

 

14.2 You may invest in publicly traded competitors or suppliers, provided the investment is minimal in relation to your net worth, and is formally pre-authorised by the Chairman of the board of Smith & Nephew plc. Ownership of a substantial amount of stock, however, in a publicly traded competitor or ownership of an interest in a privately held company that competes with Smith & Nephew is prohibited.

 

14.3 You confirm that You have informed us (and will continue to keep us informed) of any conflict that may exist between your (or your immediate family’s) interests and those of the Group.

 

14.4 You are not entitled to receive any discount, rebate, commission or other benefit in respect of business carried out by the Group (whether carried out by You or not) and You must immediately disclose to and account to us for any such benefit if You do receive it.

 

14.5 You must comply with our Code of Conduct at all times.

 

15. MARKET ABUSE AND INSIDER DEALING

 

15.1 The freedom of Directors and certain employees to deal in the Company’s shares and ADRs is restricted in a number of ways including by UK statute, requirements of the London and New York Stock Exchanges and US Federal Securities laws. As a result, the Company has adopted the Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing (the “Code of Dealing”) which is based on the UK Listing Authority’s Model Code for Dealing in Securities.

 

15.2 The Dealing Code imposes restrictions to ensure that Directors, designated insiders and persons connected with them don’t abuse, or place themselves under suspicion of abusing, price sensitive information especially in periods leading up to an announcement of results or potential acquisitions or disposals of part of the business.

 

15.3 In view of your position you are considered to be a designated insider and a copy of the Code of Dealing will be sent to you under separate cover. You will be required to confirm that you have read and understood the Code of Dealing.

 

15.4 Any queries in relation to the Code of Dealing should be addressed to the Company Secretary, Smith & Nephew plc, 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA.

 

16. CONFIDENTIAL INFORMATION

 

16.1 During the course of your employment, You will be exposed to information that is secret, confidential or commercially sensitive and which (if disclosed or used for purposes other than those of the Group) could cause significant harm to the Group. In this Agreement, that information is referred to as Confidential Information and includes without limitation:

 

  (a) research and development carried out by the Group (whether or not that research is complete and including the outcome of any clinical or field trials) and potential areas of research and development identified by the Group;

 

  (b) details of any applications for regulatory approval or clearance for any products or services developed by the Group;

 

  (c) the Group’s intellectual property (except where this is not protected by patent or equivalent protection);


  (d) the Group’s manufacturing techniques and methods and ideas for manufacturing techniques and methods;

 

  (e) the Group’s marketing and sales strategies and plans;

 

  (f) potential acquisitions and disposals by the Group;

 

  (g) the Group’s financial and sales performance;

 

  (h) information relating to the Group’s employees and contractors including without limitation their perceived strengths and weaknesses, remuneration and contact details.

 

16.2 You must not use, disclose or permit to be used or disclosed (other than in the performance of your duties or as required by law) any Confidential Information. This restriction applies both during the course of your employment and following its termination except in relation to Confidential Information which has come into the public domain other than by virtue of a breach of duty by You.

 

16.3 You acknowledge that in the ordinary course of your employment, You will have access to Inside Information. You agree that all Inside Information is confidential and must not be used, disclosed or permitted to be used or disclosed except as may be necessary for the proper performance of your duties to us and in accordance with the requirements of the Market Abuse Directive or the law.

 

16.4 The provisions of this Agreement are without prejudice to any duties and obligations of confidentiality to which You may be subject at common law or equity.

 

16.5 You must use due care and diligence in making or issuing any press statement or giving any interview to a journalist or publishing or submitting for publication any article or opinion relating directly or indirectly to the Group.

 

16.6 You must not at any time make any untrue or misleading statement in relation to the Group.

 

17. INTELLECTUAL PROPERTY

 

17.1 Due to the nature of your duties and your particular responsibilities, You recognise that You have a special obligation to further the interests of the Group.

 

17.2 You must disclose to us at once any idea or invention created in the manner prescribed by sections 39(1) and 39(2) of the Patents Act 1977. Any such inventions will then be dealt with in accordance with the provisions expressed in that Act.

 

17.3 You acknowledge that all trade marks, registered designs, design rights, copyright, database rights and other intellectual property rights (together, where registrable with the right to apply for registration of those rights, aside from those described in clause 17.2) will vest in and be our exclusive property or any of the Group Companies which we nominate if they come into existence during the normal course of your employment or by using materials, tools or knowledge made available through your employment. This applies regardless of whether those rights are in existence now or come into existence at any time in the future. If required to do so (whether during or after the termination of your employment), You must sign any document and do anything necessary to vest ownership in these rights in the Group as sole beneficial owner. Where ownership does not automatically vest by Act of Parliament, You must immediately assign all your interests to the Group. You irrevocably waive all your rights pursuant to sections 77 to 83 inclusive of the Copyright Designs and Patents Act 1988.

SECTION FOUR: DISCIPLINE AND GRIEVANCE

 

18. You must comply with our disciplinary rules. Failure to do so is a serious breach of this Agreement. A copy of our disciplinary rules may be obtained from the Group Human Resources Director.


19. The disciplinary procedure is referred to in the staff handbook. That procedure does not form part of this Agreement nor does it give rise to any contractual rights as between You and the Group. If You are dissatisfied with any disciplinary decision taken against You, You may appeal to the Chairman of the board of Smith & Nephew plc within 5 working days.

 

20. If You have any grievance relating to your employment, You should raise it in the first instance with the Chairman of the board of Smith & Nephew plc and, if You so elect or are so requested, with the Group Human Resources Director in accordance with our grievance procedure.

 

21. We have the right to suspend You with full pay and benefits at any time to allow us to conduct a disciplinary investigation or if your dismissal is being contemplated. Suspension may be for such period as is reasonably necessary in the circumstances and shall not normally exceed 7 days.

SECTION FIVE: SICKNESS AND ABSENCE FROM WORK

 

22. INCAPACITY

 

22.1. If You are unable to attend work due to sickness or accident, You must inform the Company Secretary of Smith & Nephew plc on the first morning of absence, or as soon as is reasonably possible.

 

22.2. If your absence is for a period of 1 working day or more You will need to provide a self-certification form, obtainable from the Human Resources Department. This will cover You for a maximum of 7 calendar days, after which a doctor’s statement is required.

 

22.3. If You are absent from work owing to illness or injury You will be entitled to salary during the period of absence in accordance with the following scale. All such payments will be subject to deduction of Statutory Sick Pay or National Insurance Sickness Benefit receivable.

 

Length of Continuous Service

  

Payment entitlement in any 12 month period

0 - 3 years

   6 months full pay
   6 months half pay

After 3 years

   12 months full pay

 

22.4. Your sick pay entitlement is based on your service at the beginning of the sickness period.

 

22.5. The table set out in 22.3 also indicates the maximum sick pay entitlement payable in respect of one period of continuous absence as determined by our standard Company policy. This policy statement should be read in conjunction with Clauses 9.5 and 9.6 (Income Protection) which in your case may provide a higher level of benefit.

 

22.6. Your entitlement to salary under the Company’s sick pay scheme includes any benefit from the Income Protection Plan where appropriate.

 

22.7. At our request You will agree to undergo a medical examination performed by a doctor appointed and paid for by us. You authorise the Board and the Board of Smith & Nephew plc to have access to any reports produced as a result of that examination provided that You are also shown copies of the same.


SECTION SIX: TERMINATION OF EMPLOYMENT

 

23 NOTICE

 

23.1 We have to give You twelve months notice in writing to terminate your employment.

 

23.2 If You want to resign, You must give Us six months notice in writing.

 

23.3 We may terminate your employment immediately and without any entitlement to notice under 23.1 or compensation if:

 

  (a) You are guilty of gross misconduct or gross negligence;

 

  (b) without reasonable cause, You neglect, omit or refuse to perform all or any of your duties or obligations under this Agreement or You fail to any substantial or material extent to observe and perform the provisions of this Agreement to our reasonable satisfaction provided always that where such matters are capable of remedy, We shall not terminate pursuant to this clause unless and until We have given You 28 days’ written notice of the relevant matter requiring You to remedy the same and You have failed to do so; or

 

  (c) You misconduct yourself whether during or outside the course of your duties under this Agreement in such a way that in our reasonable opinion our business, operation, interests or reputation of that of the Group are or are likely to be, prejudicially affected provided always that where such misconduct is capable of remedy so as to avoid such prejudicial effect, We shall not terminate pursuant to this clause unless and until We have given You 28 days’ written notice of the misconduct requiring You to remedy the same and You have failed to do so; or

 

  (d) You commit any criminal offence (including in particular any offence involving dishonesty or violence) other than an offence which does not in our reasonable opinion affect your position under this Agreement; or

 

  (e) You commit an offence under any statutory enactment or regulation or any provision of this Agreement relating to insider dealing or market abuse (whether that enactment was passed in the United Kingdom or United States of America or elsewhere); or

 

  (f) You become bankrupt or make or attempt to make any composition with your creditors; or

 

  (g) You become prohibited by law from being a director of a company or You cease to be a director of a Group Company without our consent or concurrence; or

 

  (h) You are guilty of any deliberate act of discrimination, harassment or victimisation on grounds of race, sex, disability, sexual orientation, religion/religious belief or age.

 

24 GARDEN LEAVE

 

24.1 During any period of notice, and provided that We continue to pay your salary and provide the benefits (other than bonus) to which You are entitled under this Agreement until your employment terminates, then We are entitled at our absolute discretion during the remaining period of your notice period (or any part of such period) to place You on garden leave. This means that We may require You:

 

  (a) not to carry out all or part of your duties or to exercise your powers or responsibilities under this Agreement or require You to carry out alternative duties;

 

  (b) to resign immediately from any offices You may hold with the Group;

 

  (c) not to attend your place of work or any other Group premises;

 

  (d) not to have contact (including socially) with any suppliers or customers of the Group or with employees (other than socially) except as authorised by Us;


  (e) to return to Us all documents, computer disks and other property (including summaries, extracts or copies) belonging to the Group or to its or their customers;

 

  (f) to work from your home and/or to carry out exceptional duties or special projects outside the normal scope of your duties and responsibilities provided always that such special projects are appropriate to your status, skills and experience; and/or

 

  (g) to take or not to take all or part of any outstanding holiday during your notice period.

 

24.2 You will have no entitlement to bonus in respect of any period of garden leave but the Remuneration Committee may, in its absolute discretion, determine to pay You be paid a sum in respect of bonus in respect of such period.

 

24.3 In the event that it is agreed that any period of garden leave should come to an end and your employment terminate to allow You to commence employment elsewhere, all payments to You would then cease and You would have no right to compensation in respect of any outstanding period of notice.

 

25 CORPORATE GOVERNANCE AND PAYMENT IN LIEU

 

25.1 Following a decision to terminate your employment (except in the circumstances defined under 23.3) or where you have served notice to terminate your employment, the Remuneration Committee may in its absolute discretion determine that You should neither work out your notice period in full nor be placed on garden leave (as provided for in clause 24 above) but that your employment should be terminated immediately and You should be paid a sum equivalent to all of the salary you would have been paid and the cost We would have incurred in providing the benefits set out in clauses 8, 9, and 10 above if We had required You to work during your notice period (a “Payment in Lieu in Notice”). In such circumstances, We may terminate your employment with immediate effect and pay you a Payment in Lieu in full and final settlement of any claims (other than statutory claims) you may have against Us or any Group Company arising from your employment or the termination thereof. You will have no entitlement to bonus in respect of any period of notice which You have not worked but the Remuneration Committee may, in its absolute discretion, determine that You be paid a sum in respect of bonus in respect of such period, in which case We will make you such payment in accordance with such determination.

 

25.2 In deciding whether to exercise any discretion under Clauses 24.2 and 25.1, the Remuneration Committee will take into account all relevant circumstances including the Group’s policy not to “reward for failure”, the appropriateness of your obligation to mitigate for loss, and other relevant “corporate governance” guidelines.

 

26 OTHER TERMINATION PROVISIONS

 

26.1 Nothing in this Agreement shall prevent us from terminating your employment on grounds of ill-health if You are unable through health reasons (in circumstances of at least 26 week’s absence) to perform your duties even though at the time your employment terminates You have not exhausted your full sick pay entitlement or the consequence of the termination would be to end your entitlement to any further payments under the Income Protection Plan.

 

26.2 On termination of your employment, your entitlement to accrued holiday pay will be calculated pro-rata. If You have untaken holiday due under the Working Time Regulations on the date your employment terminates, You will be entitled to pay in lieu of that untaken holiday (save that if You are dismissed for gross misconduct or gross negligence then that pay in lieu will be calculated at the rate of £1 per day).


26.3 If your employment terminates, You agree that You will immediately (at our expense) transfer all shares held by You as a result of our asking You to hold them on our behalf, either in trust or as a nominee, to whatever persons we direct.

 

26.4 On termination of your employment (or earlier if requested), You will immediately return to us all Group property in your possession or control (without keeping any copies). This obligation extends to any copies, drafts, notes, extracts or summaries (however stored or made) of all documents and software that relate to the Group’s business. If You have stored or copied any of the Group’s data or information onto a computer, personal organiser or other electronic storage device which does not belong to the Group then You must immediately irretrievably delete that data or information and must allow us to have access to that device to verify that the data or information has been deleted. Provided always that You shall be entitled to retain copies of Board Minutes (and documents referred to therein) relating to any period during which You are a director of the Company.

 

26.5 You will immediately on termination of your employment or at any other time on request of the Board, resign immediately without claim for compensation as a director of any Group Company or from any trusteeship, office or appointment held by You on behalf of the Group provided that You shall only be required to resign as a director of Smith & Nephew Plc on or immediately before the termination of your employment.

 

27. CHANGE OF CONTROL

 

27.1 If a Change of Control takes place and within the period of 12 months after that Change of Control you terminate the employment by reason of the occurrence of a Material Adverse Change by giving three months’ notice to Us in writing (stating that a Material Adverse Change has occurred), We shall then be obliged, within one week after the date on which the employment so terminates, to pay to you a sum (the Change of Control Payment ) equal to the aggregate of (i) the payment which you would have received under clause 25.1 of this Agreement as if the Remuneration Committee had exercised its discretion and determined that You be paid a Payment in Lieu as specified in that clause; and (ii) your target bonus for the year in which your employment terminates under the Group Executive Bonus Plan. We will also provide you with reasonable executive outplacement assistance. For the avoidance of doubt, if notice of termination of employment has already been given by either party before a notice of termination by reason of a Material Adverse Change is given, the Change of Control Payment will be calculated taking into account notice already served.

 

27.2 The Change of Control Payment shall be subject to such deductions as may be required by law and shall be made in full and final settlement of any claims (other than statutory claims) you have or may have against the Company or any Group Company arising from the employment or the termination thereof.

 

27.3 Where a Change of Control occurs, awards under the Smith & Nephew Stock Incentive Plans will be treated in accordance with the Rules of each of those Plans.

 

27.4 These change in control terms supersede the notice terms and entitlement set out in the Termination of Employment section.

SECTION SEVEN: PROTECTING THE COMPANY AFTER YOUR EMPLOYMENT HAS ENDED

 

28 CONFIDENTIALITY

 

28.1 The confidentiality provisions set out in clause 16 continue to apply to protect Confidential Information following the termination of your employment.


29 RESTRICTIVE COVENANTS

 

29.1 At any time in the period set out in Column A below, You must not carry out the activities set out in Column B. The Column B activities, however, are subject to the provisos and limitations set out in Column C.

 

A (Restricted Period)

  

B (Restricted Activity)

  

C (Provisos and Limitations)

12 months from the date your employment with Us ends    Accepting employment with or engaging, assisting or being interested in any undertaking which carries out research, development or manufacturing of products or services in the fields of biologics, orthopaedics, endoscopy and/or wound management and treatment.    This restriction only applies where: (a) You were materially concerned with research, development or manufacturing of that type during the last 12 months of your employment; and (b) that undertaking competes with the Group.
12 months from the date your employment with Us ends    Accepting employment with or engaging, assisting or being interested in any undertaking which carries out marketing and/or selling of products or services in the fields of biologics, orthopaedics, endoscopy and/or wound management and treatment.    This restriction only applies where: (a) You were materially concerned with marketing and selling of that type during the last 12 months of your employment; and (b) that undertaking competes with the Group; and (c) that marketing or selling takes place in a Prohibited Territory.
12 months from the date your employment with Us ends    Soliciting orders from or being concerned with the supply of orders to any person who is a customer of the Group.    This restriction only applies where: (a) the orders would be supplied in a Prohibited Territory; (b) the orders relate to the supply of products or services in the fields of biologics, orthopaedics, endoscopy and/or wound management; (c) the orders are in competition with the Group; (d) that person was someone with whom (during the last 12 months of your employment) You had personal contact or were materially concerned or about whom You possessed confidential information; and (e) that person had been a customer in the last 12 months of your employment. The expression “customer” includes a prospective customer.
12 months from the date your employment with Us ends    Interfering or trying to interfere with the continuance of supplies to the Group or the terms on which those supplies are provided    This restriction only applies if the supplier is a person with whom (during the last 12 months of your employment) You had personal contact or were materially concerned or about whom You possessed confidential information.


12 months from the date your employment with Us ends    Offering employment to an employee of the Group or persuading an employee to leave the Group.    This restriction only applies if: (a) the employee is engaged in an executive, managerial, sales, research or development role; and (b) during the last 12 months of your employment, You had personal contact or were materially concerned with or possessed confidential information about the employee. The expression “employee” includes consultants, non-executive directors and contractors. It is immaterial whether or not the employee leaves the Group in breach of contract.

 

29.2 These covenants prevent You from doing the restricted activities yourself or in any other way. You must not do them through others acting on your behalf or on your instructions or with your encouragement. You must not do them whether they are for your benefit or not.

 

29.3 The duration of these restrictive covenants shall be reduced by an amount equal to the time that You may be placed on garden leave by Us.

 

29.4 The expression “last 12 months of your employment” excludes any time spent by You on garden leave.

 

29.5 The expression “Prohibited Territory” means:

 

  (a) In North and South America - Canada, Mexico, Puerto Rico and the United States

 

  (b) In Europe - Austria, Belgium, Bulgaria, Croatia, Czech Republic, Denmark, Eire, Estonia, Finland, France, Germany, Hungary, Italy, Latvia, Lithuania, Netherlands, Norway, Portugal, Russian Federation, Slovakia, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, United Kingdom

 

  (c) In Asia - Brunei, China, Hong Kong, India, Indonesia, Japan, Malaysia, Myanmar, Pakistan, Philippines, Singapore, South Korea, Sri Lanka, Taiwan, Thailand

 

  (d) In Australasia - Australia, New Zealand

 

  (e) In Middle East - United Arab Emirates

 

  (f) In Africa - South Africa

as well as any other country in which (at the date your employment terminates) the Group markets or sells products or services directly or via a distributor or agent.

 

29.6 If the business of the Group expands beyond the fields of biologics, orthopaedics, endoscopy and wound management/treatment then the restrictive covenants will also apply to protect those new fields of activity.

 

29.7 If You apply for or are offered a new employment, appointment or engagement, You must immediately bring the terms of this Agreement to the attention of the person to whom You are applying or the person making that offer.


SECTION EIGHT: MISCELLANEOUS AND GENERAL PROVISIONS

 

30 DEFINITIONS

 

30.1 In this Agreement, the following words have the following meanings:

Board: The Board of Directors of Smith & Nephew plc from time to time and any person or committee authorised by the Board to act as its representative for the purposes of this Agreement

Change of Control: means the acquisition by any person whether alone or together with any person acting in concert with him of Control of Smith & Nephew plc but shall not mean an acquisition of Control of Smith & Nephew plc by another company the shares of which, immediately following such an acquisition, are all held by the holders of the shares of Smith & Nephew plc immediately prior to such an acquisition in materially the same proportion as they held shares in Smith & Nephew plc immediately prior to such an acquisition;

Control: means the acquisition by any person whether alone or together with any person acting in concert with him of the power to secure (whether by means of the holding of shares or the possession of a voting power in relation to Smith & Nephew plc) that the affairs of Smith & Nephew plc are conducted in accordance with the wishes of that person;

Material Adverse Change: We make a material adverse change to your title, responsibilities or status, salary or benefits or change your principal place of work to a place other than the United Kingdom;

Group: All or any of the Group Companies

Group Company: Smith & Nephew plc and its subsidiaries and any holding company and the other subsidiaries of that holding company (as those expressions are defined in the Companies Act 2006) together with any associated company (which means any other company in which we or our holding company or any subsidiary of ours or our holding company beneficially holds not less than 20% of the equity share capital)

Remuneration Committee: The sub-committee of the Board comprising non-executive directors, responsible for setting (inter alia) the pay and benefits of the executive directors of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

30.2 Any reference to a statutory provision includes all re-enactments and modifications of that provision and any regulations made under it or them.

 

30.3 The headings in this Agreement are for convenience only. They do not form part of this Agreement and do not affect its interpretation.

 

30.4 Any reference in this Agreement to You, if appropriate, includes your personal representatives.

 

30.5 Any reference in this Agreement to we or us includes any Group Company if the context requires or if we so decide.


31 GENERAL PROVISIONS

 

31.1 Any provision in this Agreement which confers any rights or powers means those rights or powers as exercised by us from time to time. Those rights or powers may be exercised by the Board or by any other person acting on our behalf and within the scope of their authority.

 

31.2 Any reference to any rule, regulation, policy, procedure or scheme means the rule, regulation, policy, procedure or scheme that is in force and as amended from time to time.

 

31.3 Any rule, regulation, policy, procedure or scheme referred to in this Agreement may be varied (in whole or part) or cancelled or terminated by us at any time. We are not obliged to give any prior warning before making that variation, cancellation or termination nor are we under any obligation to compensate You for that variation, cancellation or termination, even if You are disadvantaged (financially or otherwise) as a result. We are not obliged to substitute a replacement rule, regulation, policy, procedure or scheme but, if we do provide a substitute, it may be on whatever terms we consider appropriate provided always that You shall be treated no less favourably than other senior executives of comparable status to yourself under those terms. The duty of trust and confidence shall not extend to any exercise by us of the rights and powers contained in this clause.

 

31.4 If any scheme provider (not limited to an insurance company) or other third party refuses for any reason to provide any benefit which is set out in this Agreement (or to provide any benefit on terms that we consider to be reasonable) in relation to You or if applicable to your spouse, partner or children then we are not liable to make any payment; provide any replacement benefit or pay compensation in lieu of that benefit. We may in our discretion challenge any refusal (and shall not unreasonably refuse your request for such a challenge) by any scheme provider or other third party to provide benefits but, if we do, it is on condition that:

 

  (a) You take all proper measures to appeal against the refusal in accordance with any applicable scheme and meet all reasonable costs associated with that appeal;

 

  (b) You co-operate fully with us and disclose all relevant personal information;

 

  (c) If required, You attend a medical examination with one or more medical practitioners selected and instructed by us; and

 

  (d) You indemnify us fully against all reasonable costs, expenses and claims incurred by us in connection with challenging that refusal.

 

31.5 Any provision of this Agreement which says that You must not do something means that You must not do it yourself or in any other way. You must not do it through others acting on your behalf or on your instructions or with your encouragement.

 

31.6 You agree to comply with all our policies and procedures including without limitation our email and internet policy and data protection policy.

 

31.7 Nothing in this Agreement confers any rights on your spouse, dependants, relatives or any third party except that, for the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999, the Group can enforce the restrictive covenants, confidentiality, intellectual property clauses and any other clause of this Agreement that purports to confer rights on the Group in relation to You.

 

31.8 Any delay by the Group or You in exercising any of its rights under this Agreement will not constitute a waiver of those rights.

 

31.9

You appoint us to be your attorney (in your name and on your behalf) to execute any instrument or do any thing necessary for the purpose of giving to us or our nominee the full benefit of the provisions of clauses 21, 31.3 and 31.5 of this Agreement. You acknowledge in favour of any third party that a certificate in


 

writing, which is signed by any director or secretary of the Board, or of the board of Smith & Nephew plc, stating that any instrument or act falls within the authority conferred shall be conclusive evidence that such is the case.

 

32 DEDUCTIONS

 

32.1 You authorise us at any time during your employment or following its termination (whether or not that termination is lawful) to deduct from your wages (as that expression is defined in the Employment Rights Act 1996) any monies due from You to the Group, including without limitation the outstanding balance of any loan account; the cost of repairing any damage or loss to Group property caused by You; any overpayment of holiday pay; and any loss suffered by the Group as a result of any breach of contract, statutory duty or tort committed by You.

 

32.2 All amounts payable by Us under or in accordance with this Agreement shall be subject to such deductions as may be required by law.

 

33 DATA PROTECTION

 

33.1 You consent to Us and any Group Company processing data relating to you at any time (whether before, during or after your employment) for the following purposes:

(a) performing its obligations under this Agreement (including remuneration, payroll, pension, insurance and other benefits, tax and national insurance obligations);

(b) our legitimate interests or those of any Group Company including any sickness policy, working time policy, investigating any acts or defaults by you (or alleged or suspected acts or defaults), security, management forecasting or planning and negotiations with you; and

(c) processing in connection with any merger, sale or acquisition of a company or business in which we or any Group Company is involved or any transfer of any business in which you perform your duties.

 

33.2 You explicitly consent to Us and any Group Company processing sensitive personal data (within the meaning of the Data Protection Act 1998) at any time (whether before, during or after your employment) for the following purposes:

(a) where the sensitive personal data relates to your health, any processing in connection with the operation of our (or any Group Company’s) sickness policy or any relevant pension scheme or monitoring absence;

(b) where the sensitive personal data relates to an offence committed, or allegedly committed, by you or any related proceedings, processing for the purpose of disciplinary investigation and/or action by Us or any Group Company;

(c) for all sensitive personal data, any processing in connection with any merger, sale or acquisition of a company or business in which We or any Group Company is involved or any transfer of any business in which you perform your duties; and

(d) for all sensitive personal data, any processing in our legitimate interests or those of any Group Company.


33.3 You agree to use all reasonable endeavours to keep us informed of any changes to your personal data and to comply with the Data Protection Act 1998.

 

34 COLLECTIVE AGREEMENTS

There are no collective agreements with trade unions that directly affect your terms and conditions of employment.

 

35 NOTICES

 

35.1 Any notice to be given under this agreement shall be in writing. Notices may be delivered by hand; sent by first-class post or email. In your case, a notice will be deemed to have been validly served if it is sent to the last address that You have notified to us as being your address. In our case, any notice should be addressed to the Company Secretary of Smith & Nephew plc and should be sent to our registered office address or to their personal email address.

 

35.2 Any notice served by post will be deemed to have been served 48 hours after it was posted or in the case of email, 1 hour after it was sent.

 

36 TERMINATION OF PREVIOUS AGREEMENTS

 

36.1 This Agreement, together with any other documents referred to in this Agreement, constitutes the entire agreement and understanding between the parties, and supersedes all other agreements both oral and in writing between You and us which shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the date of this Agreement.

 

36.2 You acknowledge that You have not entered into this Agreement in reliance upon any representation, warranty or undertaking which is not set out in this Agreement or expressly referred to in it as forming part of your contract of employment.

 

37 CONTRACTS (RIGHTS OF THIRD PARTIES) ACT 1999

 

37.1 A person who is not a party to this Agreement shall have no right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 to enforce any of its terms.

 

38 GOVERNING LAW AND JURISDICTION

 

38.1 This Agreement is governed by and interpreted in accordance with English law.

 

38.2 The parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the High Court of England and Wales in connection with any claim, dispute or matter arising out of relating to this Agreement.

IN WITNESS of which the parties have executed this Agreement on the date set out above.

 

EXECUTED AS A DEED     SIGNED and delivered as a deed by
Director/Secretary     Olivier Bohuon
Signature:     Signature:
    in the presence of
Name:     Signature of Witness:
    Name:
    Address of Witness:

Exhibit 4 (c) (vii)

Dave Illingworth,

703 Grove Place

Orchid

Florida 32963

USA

10 February 2011

Dear Dave,

I am writing to confirm to you the details of your retirement arrangements with Smith & Nephew plc.

Notice Period

We accept your letter of resignation dated 10 February 2011, indicating your wish to retire on six months’ notice in accordance with the terms of your service contract on 10 August 2011. You will continue to be paid and receive benefits throughout your notice period. You will resign as a director of Smith & Nephew plc and from any other Group directorships you may hold on 14 April 2011. However, you will continue to be available to your successor, Olivier Bohuon during this period in an advisory capacity.

Bonus for 2011

At the end of the notice period, the Remuneration Committee intends to pay you a bonus in respect of the period worked in 2011.

Long Term Incentive Plans

You will be treated as a “good leaver” for the purpose of all long term incentive plans. Broadly speaking this means that all vested options are available for exercise for a period of 6 months following 10 August 2011. All unvested shares and options will vest pro rata subject to the length of time held on their existing vesting dates, subject to the performance conditions having been met. All shares awarded to you through the Deferred Bonus Plan will vest on 10 August 2011.

Healthcare Cover

You will be entitled to join the Group’s international healthcare cover programme as a retiree at your own cost.


Non-Compete Clause

You will be required to observe the terms of the non complete clause in your service contract, which shall apply up to 10 February 2012.

Continuing Consultancy Arrangement

Following the termination of your employment on 10 August 2011, Smith & Nephew plc will engage you in a consultancy arrangement under which you will continue to provide consultancy and advisory services to your successor, Olivier Bohuon on the basis of 5 days per calendar month for a fee of $90,000 per quarter up to 10 February 2012. In particular, it is expected that you will offer advice and support relating to the Group’s operations in China. You or Smith & Nephew plc shall be entitled to terminate this arrangement at any time on 30 days notice.

I would like to take this opportunity of thanking you on behalf of the whole Board for your service to the Company during your tenure as Chief Executive. We are disappointed that you will be leaving us, but fully understand your desire to return to the US with Silvia. You are leaving the Company in great shape for your successor with a very good set of results for 2010 behind you.

Yours sincerely,

 

By:  

/s/ John Buchanan

Name:   Mr John Buchanan
Title:   Chairman

I agree to accept the terms of this letter

Dated: 10 February 2011

 

By:  

/s/ Dave Illingworth

Name:   Mr Dave Illingworth

Exhibit 8

PRINCIPAL SUBSIDIARIES

Smith & Nephew plc

Subsidiary Undertakings

 

Company

  

Country of Incorporation

Alcos Distributors Limited

   England

Blue Sky Medical Group Inc

   USA

Endocare GmbH (80%)

   Germany

Exogen, Inc

   USA

Healicoil Inc.

   USA

Hipco Inc

   USA

ICEMBE Medical (pty) Ltd

   South Africa

Oratec Interventions, Inc

   USA

Orthopaedic Biosystems Ltd., Inc.

   USA

OsteoBiologics, Inc

   USA

Plus Orthopedics (Beijing) Ltd

   China

Plus Orthopaedics (UK) Ltd

   UK

Plus Orthopedics BV

   Netherlands

Plus Orthopedics France SAS

   France

Plus Orthopedics GmbH

   Austria

Plus Orthopedics Hellas SA

   Greece

Plus Orthopedics Holding AG

   Switzerland

Plus Orthopedics LLC

   USA

Plus Trading (Beijing) Co Ltd

   China

Smith & Nephew (Alberta) Inc

   Canada

Smith & Nephew (Europe) B.V.

   Holland

Smith & Nephew (Malaysia) Sdn Berhad

   Malaysia

Smith & Nephew (Manchester) Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew (Overseas) Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew (Pty) Limited

   South Africa

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Denmark

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Norway

Smith & Nephew AB

   Sweden

Smith & Nephew AG

   Switzerland

Smith & Nephew AH Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew AHP Inc.

   USA

Smith & Nephew Albion Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew B.V.

   Holland

Smith & Nephew Beijing Holdings Ltd

   Hong Kong

Smith & Nephew Business Services Gmbh & Co. KG.

   Germany

Smith & Nephew Business Services Verwaltungs Gmbh

   Germany

Smith & Nephew Beta Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew CC Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Chester Limited

   England


Company

  

Country of Incorporation

Smith & Nephew Collagenase Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Consolidated, Inc

   USA

Smith & Nephew Consumer Products Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Crystal (Holdings) Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Crystal Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Delta Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Deutschland (Holding) GmbH

   Germany

Smith & Nephew Employees Trustees Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Endoscopy KK

   Japan

Smith & Nephew Epsilon Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew ESN Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Europe Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew European Distribution Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Everett Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Extruded Films Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Farnham Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Finance

   England

Smith & Nephew Finance Holdings Limited

   Cayman Islands

Smith & Nephew Finance Oratec

   England

Smith & Nephew Finance USD Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew France SAS

   France

Smith & Nephew FZE

   United Arab Emirates

Smith & Nephew Gamma Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Gibbs Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Germany

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Austria

Smith & Nephew Grover Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Healthcare B.V.

   Netherlands

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Private Limited

   India

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Sdn Berhad

   Malaysia

Smith & Nephew Hellas SA

   Greece

Smith & Nephew Holdings Inc.

   USA

Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Canada

Smith & Nephew Inc.

   Puerto Rico

Smith & Nephew Inc.

   USA

Smith & Nephew Insurance Company Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew International S.A.

   Luxembourg

Smith & Nephew Investment Holdings Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Kappa Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew KK

   Japan

Smith & Nephew Lda

   Portugal

Smith & Nephew Lilia Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Ireland

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Korea

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Thailand

Smith & Nephew Limited

   New Zealand

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Hong Kong

Smith & Nephew Lindsay Maid Limited

   Scotland

Smith & Nephew M Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Management B.V.

   Holland

Smith & Nephew Medical (Shanghai) Limited

   China


Company

  

Country of Incorporation

Smith & Nephew Medical (Suzhou) Limited

   China

Smith & Nephew Medical Fabrics Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Medical Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Medinvestments Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Nederland C.V.

   Holland

Smith & Nephew Nominee Company Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Nominee Services Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Optics B.V.

   Holland

Smith & Nephew Optics Limited UK

   Jersey

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics (Beijing) Ltd

   China

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics SAS

   France

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics GmbH

   Germany

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics KK

   Japan

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics Schweiz AG

   Switzerland

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics AG

   Switzerland

Smith & Nephew Oy

   Finland

Smith & Nephew Pensions Nominees Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Pharmaceuticals (Proprietary) Limited

   South Africa

Smith & Nephew Pharmaceuticals Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Polyweave Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Pte Limited

   Singapore

Smith & Nephew Pty Limited

   Australia

Smith & Nephew Raisegrade Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Rareletter Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Research Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew S Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew S.A.U.

   Spain

Smith & Nephew S.A. de C.V.

   Mexico

Smith & Nephew S.A.-N.V

   Belgium

Smith & Nephew S.A.S.

   France

Smith & Nephew S.r.l.

   Italy

Smith & Nephew Suzhou Holding Company

   Hong Kong

Smith & Nephew sp. z.o.o.

   Poland

Smith & Nephew Surgical Holdings Pty Limited

   Australia

Smith & Nephew Surgical Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Surgical Limited

   New Zealand

Smith & Nephew Surgical Pty Limited

   Australia

Smith & Nephew TE I, LLC

   USA

Smith & Nephew TE II, L.L.C

   USA

Smith & Nephew Trading Group Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew UK Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew USD Limited

   England

Smith & Nephew Wound Management (LaJOLLA)

   USA

Smith & Nephew Wound Management KK

   Japan

T. J. Smith & Nephew, Limited

   England

The Albion Soap Company Limited

   England

TP Limited

   Scotland

All companies trade under the name of Smith & Nephew and deal with Medical Device products.

Exhibit 12 (a)

CERTIFICATION OF DAVID ILLINGWORTH

302 CERTIFICATION

I, David Illingworth, certify that:

 

1. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Smith & Nephew plc;

 

2. Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

 

3. Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

 

4. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the company and have:

 

  a) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

 

  b) Designed such internal control over financial reporting or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

 

  c) Evaluated the effectiveness of the company’s disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

 

  d) Disclosed in this report any change in the company’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the company’s internal control over financial reporting; and

 

5. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the company’s auditors and the audit committee of the company’s board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent functions):

 

  a) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the company’s ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

 

  b) Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the company’s internal control over financial reporting.

Date: March 3, 2011

 

By:   /s/ David Illingworth
Name:   Mr David Illingworth
Title:   Chief Executive

Exhibit 12 (b)

CERTIFICATION OF ADRIAN HENNAH

302 CERTIFICATION

I, Adrian Hennah, certify that:

 

1. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Smith & Nephew plc;

 

2. Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

 

3. Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

 

4. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the company and have:

 

  a) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

 

  b) Designed such internal control over financial reporting or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

 

  c) Evaluated the effectiveness of the company’s disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

 

  d) Disclosed in this report any change in the company’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the company’s internal control over financial reporting; and

 

5. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the company’s auditors and the audit committee of the company’s board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent functions):

 

  a) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the company’s ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

 

  b) Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the company’s internal control over financial reporting.

Date: March 3, 2011

 

By:   /s/ Adrian Hennah
Name:   Mr Adrian Hennah
Title:   Chief Financial Officer

Exhibit 13 (a)

CERTIFICATION OF DAVID ILLINGWORTH AND ADRIAN HENNAH

906 CERTIFICATION

The certification set forth below is being submitted in connection with the Annual Report on Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2010 (the “Report”) for the purpose of complying with Rule 13a-14(b) or Rule 15d-14(b) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 (the “Exchange Act”) and Section 1350 of Chapter 63 of Title 18 of the United States Code.

David Illingworth, the Chief Executive and Adrian Hennah, the Chief Financial Officer of Smith & Nephew plc, each certifies that, to the best of his knowledge:

 

1. the Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or 15(d) of the Exchange Act; and

 

2. the information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of Smith & Nephew plc.

Date: March 3, 2011

 

By:   /s/ David Illingworth
Name:   Mr David Illingworth
Title:   Chief Executive
By:   /s/ Adrian Hennah
Name:   Mr Adrian Hennah
Title:   Chief Financial Officer

Exhibit 15.1

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM

Consent of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

We consent to the incorporation by reference in the following Registration Statements:

 

1. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-122801) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Plan

 

2. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-122801) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan

 

3. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-122801) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Co-investment Plan

 

4. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-13694) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan

 

5. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-12052) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew U.S. Employee Stock Purchase Plan

 

6. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 33-39814) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew Long Service Award Scheme

 

7. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-155173) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan

 

8. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-155172) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan

 

9. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-158239) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew plc Deferred Bonus Plan

 

10. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-168544) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew Global Share Plan 2010

of our reports dated 24 February 2011, with respect to the consolidated financial statements of Smith & Nephew plc, and the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting of Smith & Nephew plc, included in the Annual Report (Form 20-F) for the year ended 31 December 2010.

 

/s/ Ernst & Young LLP
Ernst & Young LLP
London, England
3 March 2011